The King James Bible
and the Modern Versions
BY VANCE FERRELL
One of the biggest religious frauds
which occurred in church history
The most complete explanation
of how it was done
The largest in-depth defense
of the King James Bible
Harvestime Books
PB–402
The King James Bible
and the Modern Versions
by Vance Ferrell
Published by Harvestime Books
Beersheba Springs, TN 37305 USA
Printed in the United States of America
Cover and Text Copyright © 2003
by Harvestime Books
The starry firmament on high,
And all the glories of the sky,
Yet shine not to thy praise, O Lord,
So brightly as thy written Word.
The hopes that holy Word supplies,
Its truths divine and precepts wise,
In each a heavenly beam I see,
And every beam conducts to Thee.
Almighty Lord, the sun shall fail,
The moon her borrowed glory veil,
And deepest reverence hush on high
The joyful chorus of the sky.
But fixed for everlasting years,
Unmoved amid the wreck of spheres,
Thy Word shall shine in cloudless day,
When heaven and earth have passed away.
Contents 3
Contents
Something to Think About 6 A Problem Deeper than the Sinaiticus
Our Precious King James Version 8 and Vaticanus 42
How it all Began 10 Sinaiticus and Vaticanus Both
Bible Abbreviations 11 Severely Flawed 43
Glossary of Terms 12 Origin of the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus
Glossary of Proper Names 18 43
The Lucian Recension Theory 46
— 1 — The Manuscript Family Theory 54
THE ATTACK INTENSIFIES Most Sources Support the KJV 55
19th-Century Efforts 1 - Greek Manuscripts 55
to Destroy the Bible Chester Beatty Papyri 48
Codex Alexandrinus 49
Introduction 23 Codex Bezae 50
Continental Higher Criticism 24 Codex Ephraemi 51
British Textual Criticism 25 Aquila’s Version 52
Westcott and Hort 27 Codex Washington / Koridethi 53
Picture: Wescott and Hort 29 2 - Lectionaries 56
3 - Quotations 56
— 2 — 4 - Papyri 57
THE EARLY CENTURIES 5 - Translations into other
The Best Manuscripts Languages 58
Support the KJV (1) Syrian Translations 58
(2) Gothic Translation 58
The Warning Was Given 33 (3) Armenian Translation 64
The Early Manuscript Evidence 33 (4) Georgian Translation 64
1 - Manuscripts 34 (5) Coptic Translations 64
(1) The Uncials (Majuscules) 34 [1] Sahidic Translation 64
(2) The Cursives (Minuscuals) [2] Bohairic Translation 64
34 (6) Ethiopian Translation 64
(3) The Papyri 34 (7) Latin Translations 64
2 - Quotations 34 [1] The Italia (Old Latin) 64
3 - Lectionaries 36 [2[ The Latin Vulgate 65
4 - Translations 36 Codex Argenteus and Coptic 59
The Westcott-Hort Theory 36 Syriac Peshitta / Armenian 60
The Sinaiticus 36 Ethiopic 61
Monastery of St. Catherine 35 Samaritan Pentateuch / Old Syriac 62
Sinaiticus 39 Jerome’s Latin Vulgate / Codex
The Vaticanus 41 Amiatinus 63
Vaticanus 40 The Majority Text Is the Earliest 66
90% of the Manuscripts Support the — 4 —
KJV 67 THE KING JAMES BIBLE
Only a 1% Minority Supports the The Crowning Result
Modern Versions 68 of Tyndale’s Sacrifice
This 1% Represents Only One Small,
and Most Corrupt, Locality 70 James 1 (1566-1625) 101
Errors Were Introduced Early 70 Authorization of the King James Bible
The Pseudopigrapha 73 102
The True Church Flees with the Preparation of the King James Bible
Manuscripts into the Wilderness 104
73 The Completed Book 106
God’s Guidance in the Selection of the The King James Bible 105
Majority Text 74 Later Revisions 107
Additional Statements on this Answering the Critics’ Complaints
Controversy 75 about the King James Bible 107
Effects of the King James Bible 110
— 3 —
THE CENTURIES BETWEEN — 5 —
Pre-King James Bibles Are Made THE COUNTER REFORMATION
The Threefold Effort to Destroy
The Waldensian Bible 77 Protestant Bibles
The Wycliffe Bible (1384) 80
John Wycliffe / Wycliffe’s Bible 82 The Jesuits (1534) 111
Wycliffe’s Bible (larger view) 83 The Council of Trent (1545-1563) 113
The 15th-Century Greek Texts 85 The Rheims-Douai (Douay) Bible
The Reformation Translations 86 (1582-1610) 115
Translations from the Vulgate to The Rheims-Douai Bible 114
Counter Protestant Bibles 88 The Jesuit Effort to Regain England
The Tyndale Bible (1526) 89 117
William Tyndale / Tyndale’s New
Testament 90 — 6 —
Tyndale’s New Testament (larger view) TEXTUAL CRITICISM BEGINS
91 The Manuscript Sources Are Attacked
Rome Ruined by Printed Bibles 94
Henry VIII Breaks with Rome 94 Textual Criticism 120
The Coverdale Bible (1535) 97 19th-Century Catholic-British
The Matthew Bible (1537) 97 Penetration 121
Miles Coverdale / Coverdale Bible 95 The Secret Lives of Wescott and Hort
Great Bible / Geneva Bible / Bishops’ 121
Bible 96 The Westcott-Hort Theory 124
The Great Bible (1539) 97 The Revision Committee Is Appointed
The Taverner Bible (1539) 98 126
The Catholic Reaction of 1543-1547 The Revision Committee Conducts Its
98 Work 126
Edward VI (1547-1553) 99 The English Revised Version (1881,
Bloody Mary (1553-1559) 99 1885) 130
The Geneva Bible (1560) 99 The Modern Critical Greek Texts 132
Queen Elizabeth I (1553-1603) 100 Another Look at the Manuscript
The Bishops’ Bible (1568) 100 Evidence 132
An Analogy to Explain a Ridiculous
Theory 133 New International Version (NIV) 162
The Nestle-Aland Greek Text 134 The Watchtower Bibles 164
The United Bible Societies Greek Text New World Translation (NWT) 164
135 Bible in Living English (BLE) 167
Joint Protestant-Catholic Translation Joint Catholic-Protestant Bibles 168
Teams 135 Revised Standard Version: The
Kittel’s Greek Dictionary 136 Apocrypha 168
The Majority Greek Text 136 Revised Standard Version: Catholic
The Manuscript Codes and Assigned Edition 168
Dates 137 The Common Bible 169
How Many Changes in a Critical Greek The Roman Catholic Bibles 170
Text? 138 Knox Bible 170
United Bible Societies Critical Greek Jerusalem Bible 170
Text 140 New American Bible 171
Nestle-Aland Critical Greek Text 141 The Present Situation 172
Septuagint Critical Greek (OT) Text /
Biblia Hebraica Critical Hebrew (OT) — 8 —
Text 142 APPENDIX
Ellen White and Bible Inerrancy 143 A Variety
Ellen White and the Modern Versions of Additional Information
144
200 Special Errors in the Modern
— 7 — Versions 174
MOST FREQUENTLY USED 1 - Old Testament 174
MODERN VERSIONS 2 - New Testament 175
The Translators Follow The Truth about Mark 16:9-20 179
the New Greek Texts Doctrinal Factors in the King James
183
Inferior Translations 150 A List of Archaic Words in the King
Based on Westcott and Hort 150 James 186
The Men Appointed to the Translation The Lord’s Prayer in Three English
Committees 151 Translations 188
The Four Types of Modern Bibles Adventist Approval of Modern
152 Versions 189
The English Revised Version (ERV) The Old Testament Apocrypha 190
[RV] (1881, 1885) and American Special Report on the Apocrypha
Standard Version (ASV) [ARV] (1901) 191
152 From the ERV to the NIV: A List of
Two Modern Versions 153 134 Bible Translations 195
The Conservative Bibles 153
Revised Standard Version (RSV) 153 — 9 —
Changes in Later RSV Editions 155 SPECIAL SUPPLEMENTS
New American Standard Version
(NASV) 155 Scripture Index 201-208
New King James Version (NKJV) 156 Topical Index 209-220
The Paraphrase Bibles 157 Battle Over the KJV (221-232)
Phillips 157 [WM–1175-1177]
The Living Bible (LB) (Taylor) 158 NIV vs. KJV (233-240)
New English Bible (NEB) 160 [WM–1178-119]
6 The King James and the Modern Versions
Something to Think About
In this book, you are going to witness “For ever, O LORD, thy Word is settled in
centuries of conflict as humble souls, with heaven. Thy faithfulness is unto all genera-
Word
the help of God, preserved the Inspired Word tions.”—Psalm 119:89-90.
while men who were moved by a power from
“Let no man deceive you by any means: for
beneath sought to burn it, hide it, or corrupt
that day shall not come, except there come a fall-
it.
ing away first.”—2 Thessalonians 2:3.
Before beginning, here are words from
Heaven which will better help you under- “The mystery of iniquity doth already
stand what you are about to witness. work.”—2 Thessalonians 2:7.
“Of your own selves shall men arise, speak-
“Forasmuch as many have taken in hand to ing perverse things, to draw away disciples after
set forth in order a declaration of those things them. Therefore watch, and remember, that by
which are most surely believed among us, even the space of three years I ceased not to warn
as they delivered them unto us, which from the every one night and day with tears.”—Acts 20:30-
beginning were eyewitnesses, and ministers of 31.
the Word; it seemed good to me also, having had
perfect understanding of all things from the very “God forbid: yea, let God be true, but every
first, to write unto thee in order, most excellent man a liar; as it is written, That thou mightest
Theophilus, that thou mightiest know the cer- be justified in thy sayings, and mightest over-
tainty of those things, wherein thou hast been come when thou art judged.”—Romans 3:4.
instructed.”—Luke 1:1-4. “Beware lest any man spoil you through phi-
“For we are not as many, which corrupt the losophy and vain deceit, after the tradition of
Word of God.”—2 Corinthians 2:17. men, after the rudiments of the world, and not
after Christ.”—Colossians 2:8.
“Where the word of a king is, there is power:
and who may say unto him, What doest thou?”— “No man can serve two masters: for either
Ecclesiastes 8:4. he will hate the one, and love the other; or else
he will hold to the one, and despise the other. Ye
“I know thy works, and tribulation, and pov- cannot serve God and mammon.”—Matthew
erty (but thou art rich), and I know the blas- 6:24.
phemy of them which say they are Jews, and
are not, but are the synagogue of Satan.”—Rev- “Having a form of godliness, but denying the
elation 2:9. power thereof: from such turn away.”—2 Timo-
thy 3:5.
“The grass withereth, the flower fadeth: but
the Word of our God shall stand for ever.”—Isaiah “For he taught them as one having authority,
40:8. and not as the scribes.”—Matthew 7:29.
“But found none: yea, though many false “But this thou hast, that thou hatest the
witnesses came, yet found they none. At the last deeds of the Nicolaitans, which I also hate . . So
came two false witnesses.” “But neither so did hast thou also them that hold the doctrine of
their witness agree together.”—Matthew 26:60, the Nicolaitans, which thing I hate.”—Revela-
Mark 14:59. tion 2:6, 15.
“He that sitteth in the heavens shall laugh: “Yea, hath God said . . ?”—Genesis 3:1.
the Lord shall have them in derision.”—Psalm “The words of the LORD are pure words: as
2:4. silver tried in a furnace of earth, purified seven
times. Thou shalt keep them, O LORD, thou
Something to Think About 7
shalt preserve them from this generation for “And they that be wise shall shine as the
ever.”—Psalm 12:6-7. brightness of the firmament; and they that turn
“The LORD of hosts hath sworn, saying, many to righteousness as the stars for ever and
Surely as I have thought, so shall it come to pass; ever.”—Daniel 12:3.
and as I have purposed, so shall it stand . . For “I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy
the LORD of hosts hath purposed, and who shall patience, and how thou canst not bear them
disannul it? and His hand is stretched out, and which are evil: and thou hast tried them which
who shall turn it back?”—Isaiah 14:24, 27. say they are apostles, and are not, and hast
“My people are destroyed for lack of knowl- found them liars.”—Revelation 2:2.
edge: because thou hast rejected knowledge, I “Now the Spirit speaketh expressly, that in
will also reject thee.”—Hosea 4:6. the latter times some shall depart from the faith,
“And that from a child thou hast known the giving heed to seducing spirits, and doctrines of
holy Scriptures, which are able to make thee wise devils; speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their
unto salvation through faith which is in Christ conscience seared with a hot iron.”—1 Timothy
Jesus. 4:1-2.
“All Scripture is given by Inspiration of God, “But it is happened unto them according to
and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for the true proverb, The dog is turned to his own
correction, for instruction in righteousness: That vomit again; and the sow that was washed to
the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly fur- her wallowing in the mire.”—2 Peter 2:22.
nished unto all good works. “Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you,
“I charge thee therefore before God, and the and persecute you, and shall say all manner of
Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge the quick evil against you falsely, for My sake.”—Matthew
and the dead at His appearing and His king- 5:11.
dom; Preach the Word; be instant in season, out
of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort with all long- “And they shall turn away their ears from the
suffering and doctrine. truth, and shall be turned unto fables.”—2 Timo-
“For the time will come when they will not thy 4:4.
endure sound doctrine; but after their own lusts “A false balance is abomination to the
shall they heap to themselves teachers, having Lord.”—Proverbs 11:1.
itching ears. And they shall turn away their ears
from the truth, and shall be turned unto “Behold, I will make them of the synagogue
of Satan, which say they are Jews, and are not,
fables.”—2 Timothy 3:15-4:4.
but do lie; behold, I will make them to come and
“And the things that thou hast heard of me worship before thy feet, and to know that I have
among many witnesses, the same commit thou loved thee. Because thou hast kept the word of
to faithful men, who shall be able to teach oth- My patience, I also will keep thee from the hour
ers also.”—2 Timothy 2:2. of temptation, which shall come upon all the
“And they went forth, and preached every world, to try them that dwell upon the earth.
where, the Lord working with them, and con- Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which thou
firming [including protecting] the Word.”—Mark hast, that no man take thy crown.”—Revelation
16:20. 3:9-11.
“But He said, Yea, rather, blessed are they that
hear the Word of God, and keep it.”
—Luke 11:28
8 The King James and the Modern Versions
Our Precious
King James Bible
The King James Bible is universally ac- the Authorized Version; all others are inferior.”—
knowledged as the most wonderful literary Ladies Home Journal, November 1921 [state-
life-
work and the most life - changing power in ment made twenty years after the American
English-speaking
the history of the English-speaking peoples. Standard Version was published].
Here is what others have said about this “Priests, atheists, skeptics, devotees, agnos-
hallowed book and its influence in history: tics, and evangelists, are generally agreed that
the Authorized Version of the English Bible is
“For nearly four hundred years and through- the best example of English literature that the
out several revisions of its English form [changes world has ever seen . .
in spelling and punctuation], the King James “Every one who has a thorough knowledge
Bible has been deeply revered among the En- of the Bible may truly be called educated; and
glish-speaking people of the world.”—Samuel no other learning or culture, no matter how ex-
C. Gipp, The Answer Book, p. 26. tensive or elegant, can, among Europeans and
“The Elizabethan period—a term loosely Americans, form a proper substitute. Western
applied to the years between 1558 and 1642— civilization is founded upon the Bible . . I thor-
is generally regarded as the most important era oughly believe in a university education for both
in English literature. Shakespeare and his mighty men and women; but I believe a knowledge of
contemporaries brought the drama to the high- the Bible without a college course is more valu-
est point in the world’s history; lyrical poetry able than a college course without the Bible.”—
found supreme expression; Spencer’s Faerie Ibid.
Queene was an unique performance; Bacon’s “The birth of the King James Bible was a
Essays have never been surpassed. But the death stroke to the supremacy of Roman Ca-
crowning achievement of those spacious days tholicism. The translators little foresaw the wide
was the Authorized Translation of the Bible, extent of circulation and the tremendous influ-
which appeared in 1611. ence to be won by their book. They little dreamed
“Three centuries of English literature fol- that for three hundred years it would form the
lowed; but, although they have been crowded bond of English Protestantism in all parts of the
with poets and novelists and essayists, and al- world.”—Benjamin Wilkinson, Our Authorized
though the teaching of the English language and Bible Vindicated, p. 88.
literature now gives employment to many ear-
nest men and women, the art of English compo- “Who will say that the uncommon beauty and
sition reached its climax in the pages of the Bible. marvelous English of the Protestant Bible is not
“Now, as the English-speaking people have one of the great strongholds of heresy in this
the best Bible in the world, and as it is the most country?”—Faber, quoted in Eadie, The English
beautiful monument erected with the English al- Bible, Vol. 2, p. 158. [Faber, of the Church of
phabet, we ought to make the most of it, for it is England, was a secret Catholic who was anx-
an incomparably rich inheritance, free to all who ious to bring England back to subservience to
can read. This means that we ought invariably Rome.]
in the church and on public occasions to use “The printing of the English Bible has proved
Our Precious King James Bible 9
to be by far the mightiest barrier ever reared to the model in language, style, and dignity of some
repel the advance of Popery, and to damage all of the choicest writers of the last two centuries.
the resources of the Papacy.”—McClure, The Its phrasing is woven into much of our noblest
Translators Revived, p. 71. literature; and its style, which to an astonishing
“It [the King James Bible] has not only been degree is merely the style of the original authors
the stronghold of Protestantism in Great Brit- of the Bible, has exerted very great influence in
ain, but it has built a gigantic wall as a barrier molding that ideal of simplicity, directness, and
against the spread of Romanism.”—B.G. Wilk- clarity which now dominates the writing of En-
inson, Our Authorized Bible Vindicated, p. 88. glish. It has endeared itself to the hearts and
lives of millions of Christians and has molded
“Small wonder then that for three hundred the characters of leaders in every walk of life.
years incessant warfare has been waged upon During all these centuries the King James Ver-
this instrument created by God to mold all con- sion has become a vital part of the English-
stitutions and laws of the British Empire, and of speaking world, socially, morally, religiously, and
the great American Republic, while at the same politically.”—Ira Maurice Price, The Ancestry of
time comforting, blessing, and instructing the Our English Bible, pp. 276-277.
lives of the millions who inhabit these territo-
ries. “What is needed is a school that teaches the
“Behold what it has given to the world! The whole English Bible. What is needed is a school
machinery of the Catholic Church can never be- that will take men from the engine cab, from
gin to compare with the splendid machinery of between the plowshares and teach them the
Protestantism. The Sabbath School, the Bible Bible. What is needed is a school that is free from
printing houses, the foreign missionary socie- modernism. What is needed is a school that will
ties, the Y.M.C.A., the Y.W.C.A., the Women’s teach a man how to go out with the Bible under
Christian Temperance Union, the Protestant de- his arms, faith in his heart, and in the power of
nominational organizations—these all were the the Holy Spirit begin in a vacant lot and build a
offspring of Protestantism. Their benefits have church for the glory of God.”—J. Frank Norris.
gone to all lands and been adopted by practi- When Sir Walter Scott, the great author and
cally all nations. Shall we throw away the Bible literary expert, lay dying, he asked his son-in-
from which such splendid organizations have law to bring him “the Book.” With astonishment
sprung?”—Benjamin G. Wilkinson, Our Autho- the young man replied, “Father, your library con-
rized Bible Vindicated, pp. 88-89. tains thousands of volumes, including your own
“For almost three centuries the Authorized, works. To which book are you referring?” The
or King James, Version has been the Bible of the veteran author immediately replied, “There is
English-speaking world. Its simple, majestic only one book which we all call ‘the Book.’ Bring
Anglo-Saxon tongue, its clear, sparkling style, its me the Bible.”
directness and force of utterance have made it
“Ye do err, not knowing the Scriptures, nor the
power of God.”
—Matthew 22:29
“Being born again, not of corruptible seed, but of
incorruptible, by the Word of God, which liveth and
abideth forever.”
—1 Peter 1:23
10 The King James and the Modern Versions
How it All Began
He sat there in the summer heat, and was while he waited for opening providences to take
thankful it was not worse. He had heard stories him further along the path of duty.
from passing merchant caravans about the chill- God had another work for him just now.
ing cold farther north. Few people were living up Gladly would he do anything to please His heav-
there, north of the headwaters of the Euphrates, enly Father, even though it be tedious and slow!
not far south of the Ararat Mountains. His rough, calloused hands were not used to
Besides, down here it was spring and every- what he had to do now. But he must carry it
thing was greener than usual. His wife was in- through to completion, working on it gradually,
side the tent complex, preparing foodstuffs with even though it were to take many years.
other women in her parents’ family. His own help- Reaching over, he took a piece of sheepskin
ers were out with the sheep today, and he had from the pile he had been preparing. Laboriously
time to get started on what he had been told to he had spent days scrapping off the remaining
do. wool from each piece. He now had just enough
As he sat there, he thought over the past. to get started. If Father told him to do some-
It surely had been a disappointment. His thing, he was going to do it; and he was going to
people were ground down by an oppressive gov- do it with Him, praying his way through it at
ernment, and here he was where he could not each step.
help them. Oh, it seemed bitter. But he knew it With the piece of sheepskin now in his lap,
was his fault. They must continue to suffer be- once again he sat there for a long moment and
cause he had not clung to God’s hand. looked out at the horizon beyond. If he could
As he sat there and thought, he realized he only have known that what he was now begin-
never could have helped them, not the way he ning to do would affect nations and races for the
was trying to do it. God needed his help and he next four thousand years!
had let Him down, by trusting more to his own Men would toil and struggle, be opposed and
youthful strength instead of hourly crying to God slain. Families would flee and fathers would be
for help and counsel. burned at the stake. Wars would be fought, king-
Yes, he was learning the lesson. Only God doms would rise and fall. Men would journey
could do what needed to be done, and He does across oceans and start settlements. Some would
it through His earthly children—when they are be hunted to the death; others would be tricked
genuinely yielded to His will. Only then can He into yielding the faith. All the powers of hell
fully direct their paths. would be set on their track, determined to de-
Reviewing the past and thinking upon his stroy or corrupt them and what they had in their
present situation, how very thankful he was for possession.
the forgiving mercies of God! And all because of what they did with what
On his knees now, he prayed once again and he was just now getting started.
renewed his vows of consecration; and, once Well, it was time to forget the horizon and
again, he received the assurance of forgiveness return to the present. Dipping the quill into the
and help. Whatever God wanted him to do, he ink twice in order to make every letter legible on
was going to do it. the rough surface of the sheepskin, he began
The man had learned to pray a lot. Oh, why writing in proto-sinaitic Hebrew:
hadn’t he done it back then!
How he wanted to return and help his people! In the beginning, God created the heaven and
But here he was, and he must learn the lesson the earth . .
of following God’s leading, right where he was,
Bible Abbreviations 11
Bible Abbreviations
With
Here are the abbreviations used in this book for Bibles. With the exception of the King
James Bible, none of the Bibles listed below are based on the Majority Text. With the excep-
Text. With excep-
KJV, below,
tion of the KJV, Bibles published prior to 1870 are not listed below, since we did not abbrevi-
ate their names.
AV Authorized Version 1611 James Version or Authorized Version
(AV). We will always refer to it as KJV.
Authorized by King James I of England, it
is thus called the King James Version. LB Living Bible 1971
In this book, we will generally speak of it This is the heavily paraphrased Bible by
as the “King James Bible” or “the King Kenneth Taylor. It is even more
James.” doctrinally prejudiced than the Phillips.
NAB New American Bible 1970
ARV American Revised Version
This is a Roman Catholic Bible.
(See under ASV, American Standard
Version.)
NASB New American Standard Bible
1971
ASV American Standard Version 1901
This is sometimes called the New
From its inception in 1901, down to the
American Standard Version. We will
early 1960s, this Bible was called the
refer to it as the NASB.
American Revised Version (ARV). But,
since the early 1960s, it has been
NEB New English Bible 1970
referred to as the American Standard
This is a partial paraphrase Bible.
Version (ASV). In this book, we will
generally refer to it by its current name.
NIV New International Bible 1973
This is the most popular modern Bible.
BLE Bible in Living English 1972
Translated by Steven Byington, this Bible
NWT New World Translation 1961
is published by the Jehovah’s
This is a Jehovah’s Witness Bible.
Witnesses.
Phillips Translation 1958-1973
ERV English Revised Version 1881, 1885
This is the heavily paraphrased version by
This translation was initially called the
J.B. Phillips, published under various
Revised Version (RV); but, by the 1940s,
titles.
it came to be known as the English
Revised Version (ERV). We will generally
RSV Revised Standard Version 1946,
refer to it by its current name.
1952
JB Jerusalem Bible 1966
RV Revised Version, 1881, 1885
This is a Roman Catholic Bible, but more
(See under ERV, English Revised Version.)
moderate than most of them.
TEV Today’s English Version 1966
KJV King James Bible 1611
Good News for Modern man. This is the
This Bible is also known as the King
American Bible Society edition.
12 The King James and the Modern Versions
Glossary of Terms
THE MAJORITY TEXT FAMILY the explanatory section which discussed the
theory underlying it.
The Greek manuscripts which the King
James Bible is based have several names, but
Nestle- Text
The Nestle -Aland Text — This text is very
similar to the Westcott-Hort Text.
they all mean the same thing. Lest there be con-
fusion, here they are: Text
The United Bible Societies Text — Also
called the UBS Text, this critical text is very simi-
Text
Majority Text — Kurt Aland, the editor of
lar to the Nestle-Aland Text. The UBS Text was
the Nestle Greek Text, correctly calls it by this
prepared by the same three-man staff which
name.
updated the Nestle-Aland Text.
Traditional Text — Dean Burgon, who
Text
There are other critical texts, including
found and collated nearly all the manuscripts
Tischendorf, Von Soden, etc.; but we will prima-
and other sources late in the last century, called
rily refer to the Nestle-Aland and UBS Texts,
it by this name.
which all modern translations are based upon.
Received Text — That is English for Textus
Text
However, we should also mention the Scriv-
Receptus. This is the name for the Greek text
ener Greek Text, which is in accordance with
used by Erasmus and Stephenus. Only the Ma-
the Majority Text (which the KJV is based on).
jority Text witnesses were used. The King James
Although excellent, it is never used today and
Bible was translated from this Greek Text.
probably is not obtainable.
Text
Syrian Text — This is the name given to the
——————————
Majority Text by Westcott and Hort. They sought
to identify it as merely a local text in Syria and
Asia Minor. GLOSARY OF TERMS
Antiochan Text — This is another localized
Text Text
Alexandrian Text — The corrupt manuscript
name for the Majority Text, which is assumed to tradition which can be traced to the Alexandrian
have come only from Antioch. “father,” Origen Adamantius (c. 185-254). Cod-
ices Vaticanus (B) and Sinaiticus (Aleph) are the
Byzantine Text — This is the name applied
Text
standard-bearers for this text type.
in the earlier editions of the Nestle Text. It im-
plies that the manuscripts in the Majority Fam- allegorical — The liberal method of herme-
ily are all very late in origin and were produced neutics, pioneered by Philo and Origen, which
during the Byzantine Greek period in Asia Mi- would assign a mystical or subjective meaning
nor. to Scripture in favor of the normally intended
literal interpretation.
Text
Koine Text — Also called the K, Kappa, or
Common Text This is a 20th-century term
Text
ext. amanuensis — Akin to a scribe, but more
which means that it was the majority text of the specifically, one who takes dictation, as Tertius
common people. We agree. did in Romans 16:22. Paul had poor eyesight
and he dictated most everything he wrote. See
In the present book, we shall generally refer
“scribe” for broader definitions.
to the above eight synonyms as the Majority Text.
anacoluthon — A phenomenon of Greek syn-
tax which allows for a switch from one gram-
THE MODERN CRITICAL GREEK TEXTS
matical construction to another within the same
The Westcott-Hort Text — This text was
Westcott-Hort Text sentence as a rhetorical device.
prepared by Westcott and Hort. Hort prepared ante -Nicene — The era of church history
ante-Nicene
Glossary of Terms 13
which predates the watershed Council of Nicea reach.
in A.D. 325. colophon — A collection of scribal notes
Apocrypha — From the Greek apokryphos, placed at the end of a manuscript containing
meaning “obscure”; those writings of dubious pertinent information regarding the transcrip-
authenticity belonging to the pre-Christian era, tion.
yet excluded from the Old Testament text. Al- copyist — A person who makes a copy of
though declared inspired and canonical by the an existing manuscript, whether in the Greek or
Roman Catholic Council of Trent in 1546, the in another language.
Apocrypha has remained unacceptable to Bible-
believing Christians. Significantly, these dozen cursive manuscript (cursive, or minuscule)
plus books can be found scattered throughout — From the Medieval Latin cursiuus, literally
the text of codices Vaticanus (B) and Sinaiticus “running,” the form of manuscript written (as
(Aleph). opposed to printed) in a free or “running hand
style” employing lowercase letters (prompting the
apparatus — This is the technical name, additional designation of minuscule from the
given by scholars, to the extensive footnotes at Latin minusculus, meaning “small”). Developed
the bottom of each page of some critical Greek by the scribes of Charlemagne, this format was
Texts. Those footnotes show the variants and utilized from the 9th to the 16th century.
tell which manuscripts, lectionaries, church “fa-
thers,” and translations support them. Dead Sea Scrolls — Manuscripts, mostly
Biblical, discovered in caves near the Dead Sea.
autographs — The original manuscripts of
Scripture that were produced by either the Di- diaspora — The dispersion or scattering of
vinely appointed writer himself or his amanu- the Jews, beginning about 300 B.C.
enses. Bible scholars refer to the originals as the Rheims-Douay (Douai) Bible — Jesuit
“autographs.” translation of the Latin Vulgate, constituting
canon — The books of the Bible which are Rome’s first official “Bible” for English-speaking
officially accepted as inspired of God. Catholics. Unleashed as a major stratagem of
the Vatican’s Counter Reformation, the New Tes-
canonicity — The Spirit-led process by tament was published in Rheims (1582), with
which God’s people were able to differentiate non- the Old Testament completed in Douay (1610).
inspired writings (pseudepigrapha) from those
of Divine authority. eclecticism — The liberal method of textual
criticism which enjoins its adherents to select
catechetical school of Alexandria — The one manuscript reading over another solely on
mysterious “Christian” school of Alexandria, the basis of the highly subjective criteria of in-
founded by Philo, an apostate Platonic Jew and ternal evidence. This unscholarly rejection of the
eventually superintended by the self-emascu- more conclusive body of external evidence— i.e.,
lated Origen Adamantius, who taught, among multiplied manuscripts, lectionaries, versions,
other things, that the stars were living creatures. and patristic testimony—was the modis oper-
Hailed by modern scholars as the pioneer of tex- andi behind the Westcott and Hort Greek New
tual criticism, Origen was a rabid allegorist and Testament. The eclectic method is to textual criti-
is credited with the majority of textual corrup- cism what the allegorical school is to hermeneu-
tions associated with the “Alexandrian text type,” tics.
specifically codices Vaticanus and Sinaiticus.
Authorized Ver-
English Revision of the Authorized Ver-
chirography — The style of handwriting or sion, 1881-1885 — The project sanctioned by
penmanship of an individual scribe or manu- the Convocation of Canterbury in 1870, to re-
script era. It is frequently possible to identify vise the Authorized Version which produced the
when a certain scribe copied different manu- Revised New Testament in 1881 with the Old
scripts. Testament following in 1885. With Drs. Westcott
codex (majuscule) — A manuscript, in tra- and Hort at the helm, the “esteemed” committee
ditional book form (as opposed to one composed completely ignored the convocation’s directive to
of cumbersome scrolls), produced by 1st-cen- “introduce as few alterations into the text of the
tury soul winners to facilitate their Gospel out- A.V. as possible . .” The result was that the En-
14 The King James and the Modern Versions
glish Revised Version (ERV) had over 30,000 ing of vowels.
changes from the KJV. Italia Bible — A 2nd-century version of the
extant — In a state of current existence as Bible in Latin, translated by Waldenses. These
opposed to that which is lost or perished. readings frequently agree with the King James
“fathers” — The venerated leaders of an- Bible against those of the modern versions based
cient Christendom whose extant writings con- on codices Vaticanus (B) and Sinaiticus (Aleph),
taining numerous Scriptural citings provide an which are dated mid-4th century.
invaluable witness to the prevailing text of their Italicized words — Those necessary English
day. words (without an equivalent in the Hebrew or
Gunpowder Plot — Jesuit-inspired assas- Greek manuscripts) inserted by the King James
sination attempt against England’s James I. The translators for clarity’s sake (i.e., as in the case
plot was foiled by royal agents on November 5, of idioms—“step on the gas,” etc.). Although this
1605, less than 24 hours before the convening practice is common to all modern translators,
of Parliament, when Guy Fawkes was caught the Authorized Version is unique in its usage of
superintending 36 barrels of gunpowder in that italics, to indicate the extent of such activity.
assembly’s basement. Jesuits — See Jesus, Society of.
Hampton Court Conference — The historic Jesus, Society of — The Roman Catholic
gathering, in 1604, of Puritan and high church order known as the Jesuits, established by
leaders convened by James I; this provided the Ignatius de Loyola between 1534-1539 for the
impetus for the A.D. 1611 Authorized Version. sole purpose of reintroducing papal authority
hermeneutics — From the Greek herme- and regaining control of Europe for the pope.
neuein, “to interpret.” The principles or meth- lectionaries — Books containing selected
odology one follows when attempting to inter- passages of Scripture, employed by the ancient
pret Scripture; the two major schools being the assemblies for congregational reading. Those
literal (conservative) and the allegorical (liberal). which provided a weekly lesson were called
Hexapla — Origen’s highly overrated manu- Synaxaria while those consisting of readings for
script consisting of six parallel columns display- special days such as Easter, Christmas, etc.,
ing as many Greek and Hebrew translations of were called Menologion.
the Old Testament. lithographic errors — Pertaining to print-
higher criticism — Biblical analysis made ing errors within the earliest editions of the King
in an effort to disprove the Bible and its authors. James Bible.
See textual criticism. Vulgate
Latin Vulgate — Jerome’s 4th-century “re-
idiom — From the Latin idioma, for “indi- vision” of the Itala Bible (Old Latin) using the
vidual peculiarity of language”; a phrase that is Vaticanus readings as his standard. Responsible
exclusive either syntactically or in possessing a for ushering in the Dark Ages, the Latin Vulgate
definition that cannot be extracted from the com- became Rome’s official Bible throughout this be-
bined meanings of its word parts. nighted period.
Inspiration — From the Greek, theopneus- Lollards — Followers of John Wycliffe, known
tos, and literally means “God breathed.” More as the “poor priests” who suffered great perse-
specifically with application to the Bible, that su- cution for their Bible distribution and street
pernatural influence upon the sacred writers preaching.
which enabled them to receive and record, with Lucianic Recension (Antiochian) — Dr.
preciseness, the Divine revelation. Hort’s desperate conjecture that the Textus
Interpolation — An unauthorized insertion Receptus readings received an official, empire-
of a word or words into the text of any docu- wide sanction at two church councils between
ment. A.D. 250-350 at Antioch. Despite speculation
that one Lucian (d. 312) led in this venture, the
Itacism — The misspelling of a word in an theory remains destitute of any historical cor-
ancient manuscript, especially by an interchang- roboration.
Glossary of Terms 15
Text
Majority Text — This the great majority of nal. The UBS Greek Text is similar and under
Greek manuscripts, variously estimated at 90%- the primary editorial staff of the same three men.
95%, which are read essentially the same way. orthographic discrepancies — Pertaining
The Erasmus Greek Text (the Textus Receptus), to spelling discrepancies within the various edi-
which the King James Bible was translated from, tions of the 1611 Authorized Version. These are
was based on them. Also see Textus Receptus. neither conceptual nor doctrinal errors.
manuscript — Any portion of a literary work Oxford Movement — A fruition of the ear-
that has been handwritten as opposed to a copy lier Tractarian controversy (1833-1841) which
printed from moveable type. aimed at restoring subtle Catholic principles
manuscript evidences — The true, or con- within the Church of England. Orchestrated by
servative, mode of textual criticism which would secret Vatican sympathizers, this effort exerted
seek to establish the correct text on the basis of considerable influence on Drs. Westcott and
all available data, such as the whole body of Hort.
cursive manuscripts, lectionaries, ancient ver- papyrus — A primitive paper fashioned by
sions, and the writings of the church “fathers.” cross-weaving the dried, flattened stems of the
Mariolatry — An excessive and unnatural reed-like papyrus plant. This ancient “paper”
veneration of the Virgin Mary. Drs. Westcott and was used as writing material at the time of Christ
Hort were guilty of this. and for several centuries thereafter. Due to its
Massoretic Text — Hebrew text of the Old
Text dry climate, copies written in Egypt have been
Testament edited by Jewish scribes of the found.
Middle Ages, A.D. 775-925. They, for the first parchment — An ancient writing material
time, placed vowels in the Hebrew text (but, of prepared from the skins of sheep or goats.
course, they did not know the ancient pronun- patristic — Of or pertaining to the church
ciation). “fathers” or their extant writings.
mental reservation — Jesuit doctrine of Pentateuch — The first five books of the
deceit that allows a person to profess one thing Bible, the Mosaic books.
while secretly believing something different.
Peshitta — This is the Syriac translation,
Millenary Petition — Religious petition con- an ancient version of the Scriptures. The trans-
taining nearly one thousand ministerial signa- lation from the Greek to the Syriac was made
tures which was presented to James I, in 1603, about A.D. 145 (antedating Vaticanus and
by a Puritan delegation incensed with increased Sinaiticus by over two centuries). Most of its ex-
Catholic-inspired formalism within the Church tant readings agree with the King James Bible
of England. It resulted in the translation of the against those of the modern versions.
King James Version of the Bible.
plenary Inspiration — The doctrine which
Majuscule — Another name for a codex. It attributes Inspiration to all parts of Scripture,
means a document with all capital letters. thus holding the Bible’s declarations on science
Minuscule — Greek manuscripts of the New as being equally authoritative and infallible with
Testament written in the 9th to 15th centuries. those of a theological nature.
Also see cursive manuscript. post-Nicene — The period of church history
Nestle-Aland Greek Text — Named after
Nestle- Text which commences with the landmark Council
the German scholar Eberhard Nestle, this Text of Nicea in A.D. 325.
represents the major adversary of the Textus probabilism — A Jesuit doctrine that re-
Receptus in our day, being used in most colleges gards an opinion as probable even if only one
and seminaries. Despite a periodic fluctuation theologian can be found in support of its accep-
throughout its twenty-six editions, the Nestles’ tance. Thus, any single Jesuit allied with the
Greek Text is basically the Westcott and Hort Pope can make a majority.
Text of 1881. The committee for the 26th edi-
tion comprised several unbelievers, including pseudopigrapha — From the Greek word,
Rev. Carlo M. Martini, a Roman Catholic cardi- pseudopigraphos, for “falsely ascribed”; the non-
16 The King James and the Modern Versions
canonical books of spurious authorship were text. But it has degenerated into a method used
composed between 200 B.C. to A.D. 200. by liberals to change the Bible. Also see “higher
Whereas the Old Testament Apocrypha gained criticism.” Properly done, textual analysis would
a limited acceptance, the pseudopigrapha writ- work with external evidence (manuscripts, lec-
ings have been rejected by everyone. Eusebius tionaries, patristic testimony, and ancient ver-
spoke of them as “totally absurd and impious.” sions) to determine the original readings. In-
Puritans — The “purifying” element within stead, we find an emphasis on so-called “inter-
the Church of England, occasioned by the po- nal testimony,” but which is actually liberal con-
litical laxity of Elizabeth I, which committed it- jectures.
self to restoring an intolerance of Catholic en- Textus Receptus — The predominant Greek
croachments, particularly in the areas of formal- tradition of the manuscript era and underlying
ism and ritual. text for most of the Authorized Version. The hon-
Reading — A specific phrase, verse, or pas- ored designation of Textus Receptus (for “re-
sage of Scripture. ceived text”) was first used by the Elzevir broth-
ers in the introduction to their second edition of
Recension — (1) An editorial revision of a 1633, but it is generally agreed that the third
literary work, especially on the basis of critical edition of Erasmus’ Greek Text is the standard
examination of the text and the sources used. Textus Receptus. Nearly all Reformation-Euro-
(2) A version of a text resulting from such revi- pean-Protestant Bibles and all English Protes-
sion. tant Bibles (with the exception of 9th-century
scribe — One who transcribes manuscripts Alfred’s and 14th-century Wycliffe’s) were trans-
in a professional or official capacity. A copyist lated from the Textus Receptus. Although some
makes copies of an existing manuscript. A scribe technical disagreements exist among scholars,
may make copies or he may take dictation in other accepted names for this text would include
the preparation of a manuscript with new con- Majority, Traditional, Byzantine and Antiochian.
tent. An amanuensis only takes dictation. (It should be mentioned that, not until the mid-
20th century was any Catholic translation made
scriptorium — A special room set aside for from anything other than than the Latin Vulgate.)
scribes to use when copying their manuscripts.
Also see “Elzevir” under Glossary of Names.
Septuagint — The earliest Greek translation
Tractarianism — See Oxford Movement.
of the Old Testament, made about 250-150 B.C.
translation — The rendering of a literary
Sinaiticus (or “Aleph”) — The 4th-century
work from one language into another; for ex-
manuscript rescued by Count Tischendorf from ample, the Peshitta translation from Greek to
eventually being burned, at St. Catherine’s mon-
Syriac or the Rheims-Douai translation of Latin
astery (situated at the base of Mt. Sinai). It is into English. Poor Bible translations result when
second only to the famed Codex Vaticanus as a
they are not made from Old Testament Hebrew
cited witness against the Authorized Version. and New Testament Greek. Also see version.
This pair of “ancient authorities” disagree with
each other in over 3,000 places in the Gospels transmission — The providentially guarded
alone. Also see Vaticanus. process by which the Scriptures have been re-
produced down through the ages.
targums — Aramaic paraphrases of the Old
Testament. UBS — The United Bible Societies consists
of all Bible societies in the world (including the
Text and text — Text is capitalized in this American Bible Society). They produce a UBS
book, when referring to (1) a manuscript family
Greek Text which is essentially the same as the
or (2) a prepared Greek Text. Text is not capital-
Nestle-Aland Text and is produced under the
ized when referring to a reading; i.e., a specific
direction of the same three men. All Bible Soci-
phrase or verse of Scripture. In this book, we
ety translations, including those of the Wycliffe
will generally refer to Text and a reading.
Bible Translators, use the UBS Text.
textual criticism — Theoretically, the scho-
uncial manuscript (majuscule) — Derived
lastic discipline that would employ manuscript from the Latin uncia, for “twelfth part” (indicat-
evidences to determine the correct Scriptural
ing that such characters occupied roughly one-
Glossary of Terms 17
twelfth of a line of print). The word, “uncials,” mon which originate in that locality that had the
has come to depict the style of ancient printing most early Christian heretics. Also see Sinaiticus.
employing “inch high” (one twelfth) letters. Ma- vellum — The finest, most expensive parch-
juscule (which means “small major,” from the ment material. It was made from antelope or calf
Latin majusculus, “large”) refers to the exclu- skin.
sive usage of “uppercase” type. These block capi-
tal letters of such manuscripts as Vaticanus and version — Anciently, Bible translations (from
Sinaiticus were positioned together with no one language to another) were always called
break between the words. In English, this would translations. Modern Bible translations are
be comparable to GODISNOWHERE or perhaps sometimes called “translations” and, sometimes,
INTHEBEGINNINGWASTHEWORD. “versions.” We will generally use the terms in-
terchangeably in this book, when referring to
universalism — The theological position, 20th-century Bibles. However, among scholars,
that all men will eventually be saved. Espoused in regard to modern Bibles there is an actual
by liberals, such as Origen, Westcott, Peale, etc., difference: A “version” tries to remain closer to
it denies a future punishment of the wicked. A the King James and be more literal (ERV, ASV ,
final restoration of Lucifer himself is also main- and RSV). Producers of a “translation” are very
tained by some. willing to veer further away and interject para-
Vaticanus (B) — The 4th-century Greek co- phrase far more often (Phillips, LB, NEB, etc.).
dex named after the library in Rome, where it Also see translation.
was kept for several centuries, down to the Vulgate — Latin translation of the Bible
present time. It is the primary ancient manu- made in the 4th century by Jerome—a Catholic
script used as the basis of the Nestle-Aland and monk, on assignment by a pope.
UBS Greek Texts which, in turn, are the basis
for all modern Bible translations. Both the Uncials — Greek manuscripts of the New
Vaticanus and Codex Sinaiticus were produced Testament written in the 4th to 9th centuries.
in Alexandria, Egypt, and contain errors in com- Also see codex.
“And that from a child thou hast known the holy
Scriptures, which are able to make thee wise unto
salvation through faith which is in Christ Jesus.”
—2 Timothy 3:15
“Then opened He their understanding, that they
might understand the Scriptures.”
—Luke 24:45
18 The King James and the Modern Versions
Glossary of Proper Names
Andrews, Lancelot (1555-1626) — Chair- underlying the King James and opposing the
man of the Old Testament committee at West- Greek Text the modern ones are based on. Also
minster who was conversant in fifteen languages. see Scrivener and Miller.
It was said that whenever the godly Lancelot was Caniplon, Priest Edmund (1540-1581) —
near, King James “desisted from mirth and fri- Former Protestant who turned Jesuit agent; he
volity in his presence.” was arrested in England for conspiracy and ex-
Astruc, Jean (1684-1766) — Roman Cath- ecuted in 1581.
olic physician and textual critic who developed Chrysostom, John (347-407) — Bishop of
the theory that the Pentateuch was authored by Constantinople recognized as the first historical
at least two different men, neither of whom was personality to refer to Scripture as “the Bible.”
Moses. Name means “golden-mouthed.”
Venerable
Bede, the Venerable (673-735) — British Clement of Alexandria (150-215) — Suc-
scholar known as “The Father of English Church cessor to Pantaenus as headmaster of Alexan-
History,” who crowned his literary career with a dria’s catechetical school of theology and phi-
deathbed translation of the Gospel of John into losophy. Among his many doctrinal heresies,
Middle English. Clement believed that Plato’s writings were in-
Beza, Theodore (1519-1605) — Swiss Re- spired and that the stars should be worshiped.
former, Greek scholar, and successor to John Origen succeeded him in 202.
Calvin. He produced ten editions of his pro- Taylor
Coleridge, Samuel Taylor (1772-1834) —
Textus Receptus Greek New Testament. He was Pro-Vatican poet-philosopher who composed
also a major contributor to the translation com- numbers of his works under the “inspiration” of
mittee for the Geneva Bible in 1560. a lingering opium habit. F.J.A. Hort deeply val-
Bois, John (1560-1643) — One of the final ued Coleridge’s writings.
editors for the King James translation who may Constantine the Great (d. 337) — First of
have been the most accomplished scholar of the so-called “Christian” emperors, he commis-
them all. As a child, he was reading Hebrew at sioned Eusebius of Caesarea to transcribe fifty
age five and writing the same at six. As a stu- new Bibles in the aftermath of the Diocletian-
dent, he corresponded with his teachers in Galerius persecution. Most scholars believe cod-
Greek. As a professor, he taught and studied six- ices Vaticanus and Sinaiticus are two of the fifty
teen hours a day. During his career, he mastered copies.
sixty Greek grammars.
Coverdale, Miles (1488-1568) — Cambridge
William
Burgon, Dean John William (1813-1888) scholar who produced the first complete English
— Outstanding conservative scholar of 19th-cen- Bible printed in 1535, called The Coverdale
tury Anglicanism, whose literary works in de- Bible. four years later, he completed the Great
fense of the A.D. 1611 Authorized Version have Bible (1539). This good man was also a part of
never been refuted. They include: The Revision the translation committee that issued the Ge-
Revised, The Traditional Text of the Holy Gos- neva Bible in 1560.
pels Vindicated and Established, The Causes
Valerius
Diocletian, Emperor Valerius (245-313) —
of the Corruption of the Traditional Text of the
Roman emperor who initiated the tenth and
Holy Gospels, and The Last Twelve Verses of
worst of the Imperial persecutions against orga-
Mark. Burgon’s and Scrivener’s writings provide
nized Christianity (303-313). After only two years
a wealth of data in favor of the Greek manuscripts
Glossary of Proper Names 19
of bloodletting, Diocletian went insane and ab- role in the foiled Gunpowder Plot of 1605.
dicated his throne. Moving to Dalmatia, he Fenton
Hort, Fenton John Anthony (1828-1892)
planted cabbages. The widespread incineration — Pro-Catholic, pro-atheist, and demon-guided
of Holy Scripture carried on by Diocletian’s suc- Cambridge professor who joined Brooke West-
cessor-nephew, Galerius, prompted Constantine cott in producing a Greek New Testament built
to later procure fifty new Bibles for his realm. upon the Codex Vaticanus. During the ensuing
Edward VI, King (1537-1553) — Pious son Revision Committee of 1871-1881, Dr. Hort took
of England’s Henry VIII (by the Protestant Jane the lead in cramming this corrupt text down the
Seymour), whose brief reign of six years was throats of his fellow committee members. The
characterized by an unprecedented proliferation end result was the Revised Version New Testa-
of Bibles throughout the land. ment of 1881.
Ellicott, Bishop Charles John (1819- Ignatius de Loyola (1491-1556) — Fanati-
1905) — Chairman of the British New Testament cal founder of The Society of Jesus (more com-
Revision Committee (1871-1881), he sided with monly known as the Jesuits) in 1534. The
Westcott and Hort in their undermining of the avowed purpose of his mission was to recap-
King James Bible. ture Europe for the pope.
Elzevir,
Elzevir, Bonaventure (c.1546-1617) — Irenaeus (130-200) — Bishop of Lyons and
Dutch printer, whose Leiden publishing house one of several Ante-Nicene “fathers” whose ex-
produced seven editions of the Greek New Tes- tant writings contain quotations from Mark
tament between 1624-1787. His 1633 second 16:9-20. He cites Mark 16:19 in his polemical
edition introduced the term, Textus Receptus, treatise entitled Irenaeus Against Heresies,
in the preface with the words, “Textum Ab Om- penned in approximately A.D. 177. (over a cen-
nibus receiptum”—meaning “You have therefore tury and a half before Vaticanus and Sinaiticus).
the text now received by all.” James I, King (1566-1625) — Formerly
Erasmus, Desiderius (1469-1536) — Dutch James VI of Scotland (through the Catholic, Mary,
intellectual known as the “journalist of scholar- Queen of Scots), his English reign was distin-
ship” credited with producing the world’s first guished by the authorized translation of the
printed Greek New Testament. His decided pref- Bible which bears his name.
erence for the readings of the Textus Receptus Jerome (342-42O) — Catholic scholar who
over those of Codex Vaticanus (as supplied to produced the Latin Vulgate, by “revising” the
him by the Catholic Sepúlveda) produced an Itala version (Old Latin) according to the read-
outstanding Greek Text. Unfortunately, he later ings of Codex Vaticanus.
later rejected the Reformers and remained with
Catholicism. Keble, John (1792-1866) — Professor of
Poetry at Oxford and co-laborer with E.B. Pusey
Eusebius of Caesarea (260-340) — Catho- in the pro-Vatican Oxford Movement. This pro-
lic churchman and close friend of Emperor Catholic exercised a strong influence on Dr.
Constantine, who told him to procure fifty new Westcott.
Bibles in the wake of Diocletian’s decade-long
persecution. Many believe codices Vaticanus and Lucian of Antioch (250-312) — The pur-
Sinaiticus are two of these fifty copies. ported catalyst behind Dr. Hort’s unfounded
conjecture regarding an empire-wide sanction
Fawkes, Guy (1570-1606) — Catholic sol- of the Textus Receptus readings at two church
dier of fortune caught superintending thirty-six councils between A.D. 250-350 at Antioch. Hort
barrels of gunpowder in the basement of Parlia- contended that all the Majority Text readings
ment only hours before the convening of that were merely many copies later made of Lucian’s
assembly. Executed in 1606, the would-be as- copy. But there was no evidence of this.
sassin of James I continues to be burned in ef-
figy each Guy Fawkes Day in Britain. Luther,
Luther, Martin (1483-1546) — Father of the
European Reformation who employed Erasmus’
Garnet, Priest Henry (1555-1606) — Su- second edition Greek text for his epochal Ger-
perior general of the Jesuit House in England man translation of the Bible (1522-1534). He
who was hanged, drawn, and quartered for his also provided the protection and encouragement
20 The King James and the Modern Versions
for the exiled William Tyndale to print and of his death in A.D. 254, he bequeathed his li-
smuggle into England his first 3,000 English brary to his favorite pupil, Pamphilus. Upon his
New Testaments in 1525. own death in 309, Pamphilus passed the cor-
Mabillon, Priest Jean (1632-1707) — Ben- rupted readings of Origen on to Eusebius, a close
edictine priest whose work, Latin Paleography friend of Constantine.
in Official Documents, helped lay the earliest Pamphilus (240-309) — Little-known per-
foundations of modern textual criticism. sonality representing the central link between
Marcion, the Heretic (d. 160) — Ancient the corrupting hand of Origen and modern En-
enemy of the church known for his repeated ver- glish Bibles. Before his death in 254, Origen
bal attacks on the New Testament Scriptures. passed his contaminated manuscripts and lead-
ership of his catechetical school on to his favored
Mary,
Mary, Queen (1516-1558) — Also known pupil, Pamphilus. Upon his own death in 309,
as Bloody Mary. Fanatical Catholic daughter of Pamphilus did the same with the church histo-
Henry VIII (by Catherine of Aragon), whose five- rian, Eusebius. With his charge from Cons-
year reign of terror caused the deaths of over tantine to produce fifty new Bibles, Eusebius
three hundred English Christians—including would have naturally directed his scribes to
John Rogers, John Hooper, Hugh Latimer, Nicho- employ the readings of Origen as their exemplar.
las Ridley, and Thomas Cranmer. See Origen.
Matthew, Thomas — see Rogers, John.
Matthew, Pantaenus (d. 190) — The first supposedly
Miller, Edward (19th century) — Faithful
Miller, Christian headmaster of Alexandria’s cateche-
friend and editorial assistant to Dean John Wil- tical school of theology and philosophy, referred
liam Burgon. His own literary works include A to by Clement as “the deepest Gnostic.”
Guide to the Textual Criticism of the New Tes- Philo (20 B.C.-A.D. 50 ) — Apostate Jewish
tament. Also see Burgon. intellectual who founded Alexandria’s infamous
Nestle, Eberhard (1851-1913) — German catechetical school of science, theology, and phi-
scholar whose initial Greek New Testament of losophy. He is also credited with pioneering the
1898 has undergone twenty-six editions to date. allegorical mode of hermeneutics.
Used in the majority of modern Bible colleges Plato (c. 428-348) — Pagan Greek philoso-
and seminaries, the Nestle’s text is basically iden- pher who was revered by Clement of Alexandria,
tical to the text of Westcott and Hort. Origin, Westcott, and Hort.
Newman, Cardinal John Henry (1801- Pusey,
Pusey, Edward Bouverie (1800-1882) —
1890) — Early leader within the Oxford Move- Apostate leader of the pro-Vatican Oxford Move-
ment whose Tract 90 (written in 1841) evoked ment; he exerted considerable influence over
a major controversy for attempting to interpret Westcott.
the Church of England’s 39 Articles as consis-
tent with Catholicism. This apostate Anglican Rainolds, John (1549-1607) — Leader of
revealed his true pro-Vatican sympathies by con- the four-man Puritan delegation, at Hampton
verting to Rome in 1845. Seven years later, Dr. Court, who specifically asked King James for a
Westcott wrote: “and him I all but worship.” new English Bible. On the translation commit-
Newman was rewarded with a Cardinal’s hat in tee, he died before the project was completed.
1879. Rogers, John (1500-1555) — Tyndale’s
Origen, Adamantius (185-254) — Onetime faithful assistant who incorporated his master’s
headmaster of Alexandria’s catechetical school “dungeon works” of Joshua through 2 Chron-
of theology and philosophy. Hailed as the church’s icles (translated while in prison) into his own
first textual critic, this apostate denied many translation under the pseudonym of Thomas
Christian beliefs and believed the stars were liv- Matthew. Rogers was the first of Bloody Mary’s
ing creatures in possession of souls for which victims, being burned at the stake in the pres-
Christ died. After his Alexandrian excommuni- ence of his wife and eleven children.
cation for castrating himself, Origen took his Schaff, Philip (1819-1893) — Ecumenical
mutilated manuscripts and migrated to Caesa- church historian and professor at the apostate
rea, where he set up another school. At the time Union Theological Seminary, selected by the
Glossary of Proper Names 21
English Revision Committee to chair their Ameri- God, from 1 Timothy 3:16. This apostate
can advisory board. worked closely with Westcott and Hort, in con-
Scofield, Cyrus Ingerson (1843-1921) — trolling the translation of the English Revised
Civil War veteran and accomplished attorney led Version.
to Christ by Y.M.C.A. soul winner, Thomas Stanley, Penrhyn
Stanley, Dean Arthur Penrhyn (1815-
McPheeters. With the financial backing of John 1881) — Ecumenical Dean of Westminster who
T. Pirie, Scofield published his famous reference created a stir by inviting the Unitarian Vance
Bible in 1909, which is heavily slanted toward Smith to the Revision Committee Communion
wrong doctrines. The New Scofield Reference service of 1871. He also made an unsuccessful
Bible, released in 1967 while claiming to be bid to convert the Abbey into a national shrine
based on the Majority Text, was translated from for all faiths. As early as 1848, Westcott wrote
the Nestle-Aland Text. admiringly of him.
Scrivener, Prebendary Frederick H.A.
Scrivener, Prebendary Frederick H.A . Stephenus, Robert (1503-1559) — Also
(1813-1891) — Conservative Anglican scholar known as Robert Estienne or Robert Stephen.
who continually opposed Hort throughout the French scholar and printer who, after the death
decade of work done by the Revision Committee of Erasmus, published four editions of the Greek
of 1871-1881, in preparation for the English Re- New Testament in 1546, 1549, 1550, and 1551.
vised Version. Scrivener, an earnest Greek scho- Tertullian (160-225) — Ante-Nicene “father”
lar, believed only the Textus Receptus readings whose treatise On Persecution Against Heretics
should be used. His literary works include A (A.D. 208) makes reference to the Apostles’ au-
Plain Introduction to the Criticism of the New tographs (original writings) as being extant in
Testament for the Use of the Biblical Student his day.
and The Authorized Edition of the Bible (1611):
Its Subsequent Reprints and Modern Repre- Tischendorf, Count Constantin (1815-
sentatives. Also see “Burgon.” 1874) — German textual critic who discovered
the Codex Sinaiticus at St. Catherine’s Monas-
Semler,
Semler, Johann Salomo (1725-1791) — tery in 1844.
One of the earliest of the German theologians to
apply the liberal critico-historical method of “sci- Tregelles, Samuel Prideaux (1813-1875)
entific” Bible study to Scripture. — English scholar who spent forty-two hours
examining the Codex Vaticanus. His own Greek
Sepúlveda (16th century) — Catholic scho- New Testament, published in 1870, was decid-
lar cited by Tregelles for his correspondence with edly anti-Receptus.
Erasmus over the purported merits of Codex
Vaticanus. Erasmus rejected the counsel and Tyndale, William (1494-1536) — British
William
only used the Majority Text, in the preparation scholar who had a fabulous grasp of foreign lan-
of His Greek Text. guages and gave his beloved countrymen their
first printed English New Testament in 1525.
Simon, Priest Richard (1638-1712) — Betrayed by a Catholic agent, named Henry
Catholic priest credited with being the founder Phillips, Tyndale was thrown into a dungeon and
of Old Testament criticism. Simon rejected the was strangled and burned at Vilvorde, Belgium.
traditional Mosaic authorship of Genesis through His last words were the prayer, “Open the King
Deuteronomy. of England’s eyes.” With 90 percent of the
Smith, Miles (1554-1624) — King James Tyndale New Testament preserved in our Autho-
translator who was selected to be on the final rized Version, the pioneer translator has been
review board. He was appointed to write the new duly honored as the “Father of the English
Bible’s preface, entitled The Translators to the Bible.” As this book will reveal, Tyndale was the
Reader. most important English translator in all history!
Vance
Smith, Vance (19th century) — Pastor of Foss
Westcott, Brooke Foss (1825-1901) — Lib-
St. Saviour’s Gate Unitarian Church. His par- eral Anglican scholar who conspired with Fenton
ticipation in the Revision Committee of 1871- Hort from 1853-1871, to produce a radical
1881 evoked bitter controversy, especially with Greek New Testament that is primarily based
regard to the role he played in removing the word, on the Codex Vaticanus. Their corrupt Greek
22 The King James and the Modern Versions
Text was used by the English Revision Commit- Gladstone, Archbishop Richard Chevenix Trench,
tee of 1871-1881; this produced the English Re- and John Henry Newman.
vised Version New Testament of 1881. Wycliffe, John (1330-1384) — English Pa-
Wiseman, Cardinal Nicholas P atrick
Patrick triot and Reformer, known as “The Morning Star
Stephen (1802-1865) — Rector of the Vatican’s of the Reformation” for producing the first en-
English College at Rome from 1828-1840. He tire Bible in English (although translated from
returned to England, to become Archbishop of the Latin Vulgate, since he had no other sources
Westminster and a cardinal in 1850. Among the to work from). The one-hour rental fee for a
hundreds of English Protestants who were se- hand-copied Wycliffe Bible was an entire load of
cretly weaned back to Catholicism by this per- hay. Despised by the Pope, Wycliffe’s body was
suasive papist were Prime Minister William eventually unearthed and burned.
“For whatsoever things were written aforetime
were written for our learning, that we through
patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have
hope.”
—Romans 15:4
“Thy Word is a lamp unto my feet, and a light
unto my path.”
—Psalm 119:105
“And beginning at Moses and all the prophets,
He expounded unto them in all the Scriptures the
things concerning Himself.”
—Luke 24:27
“Sanctify them through Thy truth; Thy Word is
truth.”
—John 17:17
The Attack Intensifies 23
The Attack Intensifies
19th-Century Efforts to Destroy the Bible
INTRODUCTION on the text, especially of the New Testament.
The 19th century was considered very im- • Modern Bible versions, based on a few low-
portant by Satan. The impending climax of quality—and even corrupt—Bible manuscripts.
the great controversy in our world, watched All of the above constituted a direct at-
as it is by unfallen beings throughout the tack on the Bible. This present book will
universe, was about to begin. Knowing this, concern itself with each of the above three
Satan aroused his angels to still more fever- items.
ish activity—to destroy the basis of the Chris- Yet, before doing so, let us briefly list
tian’s
tian’s faith, the holy Bible. some other aspects of the satanic onslaught
which exploded in the 19th century:
“Woe to the inhabiters of the earth and of
the sea! For the devil is come down unto you, • Charles Darwin’s theory of evolution, al-
having great wrath, because he knoweth that though extremely defective from a scientific
he hath but a short time.”—Revelation 12:12. standpoint, was overwhelmingly received by
As the century opened, he and his demons atheists and skeptics worldwide.
knew that the prophecy of Daniel 8:14 was • Atheistic totalitarianism, masking as com-
slated for its final fulfillment within less then half munism, was let loose by Karl Marx and his as-
a century. sociates.
Another prophecy, Revelation 11:19, clearly • False religions and prophets began evan-
stated that, within a few years, the Ten Com- gelizing the Western nations. Satan knew, in ad-
mandments would once again be discovered. vance, that the Spirit of Prophecy would be re-
Revelation 14:6-12 disclosed that a world- vived. So Mormonism, Christian Science, and
wide movement was soon to start, which would the Watchtower Society, plus many other strange
proclaim the special truth about obedience by cults, were initiated.
faith in Christ to the law of God. • The theories of sociology and progressive
The concluding verse of Revelation 12 clearly education were founded; both of these had a dev-
stated that, in the final years before Christ’s re- astating effect on our world.
turn, there would be a small group which fear- • Sigmund Freud’s theories and modern so-
lessly chose to obey God’s commandments—in called psychology were slated to affect great dam-
spite of heavy persecution. age on people.
• Modern spiritualism experienced a power-
Desperate to ward off these closing events ful revival and continues today in old forms with
hopefully,
of human history and, hopefully, to quench new names.
entirely,
them entirely, Satan began turning loose on • A dramatic increase in modern armaments
error, apostasy,
the world a flood of error, apostasy, and per- and methods of warfare took place.
version.
Here are a few of these things; each one Every one of the above seven things be - be-
either began or alarmed a resurgent attack gan within decades of 1844, but more was to
on the Bible in the 19th century: come. As the 20th century unrolled before our
eyes, the overwhelming intensity of what has de-
• German higher criticism, a basic attack on
veloped—clearly showed that Satan was deter-
the integrity of the Bible. mined to introduce every possible form of delu-
• British textual criticism, a focused attack
sion in order to so corrupt the planet, its books,
24 The King James and the Modern Versions
entertainment, morals—and even the atmo- CONTINENTAL
sphere and soil—that few would be able to with- HIGHER CRITICISM
stand the devastating effects. Higher criticism consists of vicious specu-
Here is a list of but a few things which lative theories by liberals, in an attempt to
have exploded onto the stage of action within undermine the authorship of Scripture.
just the last half of the 20th century: Modern theology was seriously affected by
• Entertainment craze the so-called Enlightenment and its aftereffects,
• Abortion which declared that man and human reason
• Euthanasia were more important than God and divine rev-
• Gambling elation.
• Major crime 18th-century philosophers and theologians,
• City riots especially in Germany and France, carried that
• Organized street gangs concept further. Immanuel Kant stressed the
• Terrorism importance of reason and the rejection of every-
• Pornography thing else. Friedrich Schleiermacher rejected
• Skeptical and agnostic philosophies creeds and doctrines, declaring that all that
• Poisonous chemicals mattered in religion was feeling. Georg Hegel
• Narcotics saw religion as a constant evolution with the
• Gigantic corporations synthesizing of two opposing views. These three
• Bribery of public officials men deeply affected later theological thought,
• Corrupt courts down to our own time.
• Mass migrations Every theology student today who is trained
• Extermination of large populations in outside universities is subjected to this kind
• Heavy persecution of Christians of thinking. Few graduate from those worldly in-
• Overpopulation crisis stitutions who do not accept it.
• New forms of disease In Old Testament criticism, the concept of
• Upsurge of old diseases documentary hypothesis won the thinking of
• Sports craze the liberals. Regarding the Pentateuch, it taught
• Massive enlargement of cities that the first five books of the Bible were a com-
• People locked into those cities pilation of different documents, written over a
• Dangerous technologies span of five centuries by various authors. And
• Weapons able to destroy all life Moses was not one of them.
• Destruction of animals Jean Astruc (1684-1766) started it off by
• Deforestation of trees suggesting that Moses copied from two different
• Elimination of the old-fashioned family documents. His idea became the foundation of
• Invasion of Eastern spiritualism documentary hypothesis. Johann Eichhorn
• Poisoning of wells and groundwater (1752-1827) expanded the concept by dividing
• Pollution of the air we breathe up Genesis and part of Exodus. Wilhelm De- De-
• Major overextension of credit Wette (1780-1849) applied it to Deuteronomy.
• Immense financial panics Others made further atheistic contributions;
Wellhausen
and, then, Julius Wellhausen (1844-1918) put
If Christ does not return soon, there will be it all together in a unified theory of multiple au-
few to return for! We truly are nearing the end. thors of the Pentetuch, over several centuries.
study,
In this present study, we will only con- This higher-critical approach did much to
sider the attack on the Bible. First, we will destroy the historically held views concerning the
briefly overview German higher criticism; and authorship of the Biblical books. The way was
then, in far greater depth, we will view the prepared for dissecting all the books of the Bible
effort to eradicate that most accurate and and generally assigning late dates to their writ-
pro-
reliable English Bible translation ever pro- ings. In the New Testament, for example, Paul
duced: The King James Version (also known
Version was rejected as the author of anything.
Authorized Version).
as the Authorized Version). Closer to our own time, Rudolf Bultmann
(1884-1976) developed a radical criticism of the
Biblical text, known as form criticism. This was
The Attack Intensifies 25
an attempt to discover the literary forms and “Despite all the persecution they [the Jesu-
sources used by the writer of each book. He con- its] have met with, they have not abandoned
cluded that the Gospel records are nothing more England, where there are a greater number of
than a collection of myths “which portrayed Jesuits than in Italy; there are Jesuits in all
classes of society; in parliament, among the
truths about man’s existence rather than telling
English clergy; among the Protestant laity, even
about actual historical events.” In order to un- in the higher stations.
derstand the New Testament, according to Bult-
“I could not comprehend how a Jesuit could
mann, it is necessary to demythologize them. be a Protestant priest or how a Protestant
priest could be a Jesuit; but my [Catholic] Con-
BRITISH TEXTUAL CRITICISM fessor silenced my scruples by telling me, om-
As we have observed, continental (Ger- nia munda mundis [when in the world, be of
the world], and that St. Paul became as a Jew
man and French) higher criticism was pri-
that he might save the Jews. It was no wonder,
marily concerned with destroying the value therefore, if a Jesuit should feign himself a Prot-
of the content of the Bible. estant, for the conversion of Protestants.”—Dr.
In Britain, a different approach was taken Desanctis, Popery and Jesuitism in Rome, pp.
by men who also chose to think themselves 128, quoted in Walsh, Secret History of the
Word.
smarter than God’s Word. They set to work Oxford Movement, p. 33.
to switch manuscript sources for the Bible. Desanctis was for many years a priest, work-
This is called textual criticism. ing in the Vatican, who renounced Catholicism
It is of interest that Richard Simon (1638- and became a Protestant.
1712), a Roman Catholic priest, was the first to The Protestant historian, Froude, wrote this
delve into Biblical criticism. about what he was taught while attending Ox-
“A French priest, Richard Simon (1638- ford University in those days:
1712), was the first who subjected the general “In my first term at the University, the con-
questions concerning the Bible to a treatment troversial fires were beginning to blaze . . I had
which was at once comprehensive in scope and learnt, like other Protestant children, that the
scientific in method. Simon is the forerunner Pope was the Antichrist, and that Gregory VII
of modern Biblical criticism.”—Catholic Ency- had been a special revelation of that being.
clopedia, Vol. 4, p. 492. “[But] I was now taught [at Oxford] that Gre-
“Biblical scholar. From 1662 to 1678, he was gory VII was a saint. I had been told to abhor
a member of the French Oratory. His Histoire the Reformers. The Reformation became a great
Criticque du Vieux Testament (1678), arguing schism. Cranmer a traitor and Latimer a vul-
from the existence of duplicate accounts of the gar ranter. Milton was a name of horror.”—J.A.
same incident and variations of style, denied Froude, Short Studies on Great Subjects, pp.
that Moses was the author of the Pentateuch. 161, 167.
He is generally regarded as the founder of Old Rome had been trying to win over England
Testament criticism.”—Concise Oxford Dictio- for centuries; and, in doing so, she was only con-
nary of the Christian Church, p. 476. tinuing a penetration—and using methods—
The Jesuits believed that they could use tex- which she had been using elsewhere for hun-
tual criticism to help them win Protestants back dreds of years.
to the fold, by replacing the King James Bible. “Whoever, therefore, desires to get really to
During the Oxford Movement, they had their op- the bottom of what is commonly called the
portunity to lay the groundwork in England. Catholic revival in England is involved in a deep
and far-reaching study of events, a study which
The beginnings of the revision of the King includes not merely events of ecclesiastical his-
James Version occurred at Oxford University
Version tory—some of which must be traced back to
during that period, known as the Oxford sources in the dawn of the Middle Ages.”—F.C.
Movement, which began in 1833. This was a Kempson, The Church in Modern England, p.
direct attempt to infiltrate Catholicism into 59.
the minds of the intellectual leaders of En- Does all this sound a little creepy to you?
gland. It should. Exactly the same procedure is now
In order to better understand what we are Seventh-day
occurring within the Seventh- day Adventist
discussing, a brief overview of the Oxford denomination! No one seems to be in charge;
Movement is in order: everyone does what he wants; and, as long
26 The King James and the Modern Versions
as leadership in the church is not opposed, the liberals in our own denomination have
the colleges and universities are free to been able to make such rapid inroads! The
change the thinking of the denomination! Theological Seminary at Andrews University has
And, if time lasts, within a few decades they been almost entirely composed of new theology
will be able to do it, since they train the liberals since 1980. Most of our other colleges
future leaders of the church. and universities in North America have, since
In order to grasp the immensity of what was the early 1980s, swung into the orbit.
happening in mid-19th century England, the These pro-Catholics at Oxford came to be
reader needs to understand that, by the early known as “tractarians, because of the many
part of that century, the center of the Church of small leaflets and tracts they published. These
England was Oxford University. Half of the young were called Tracts for the Times, and were writ-
clergymen of the nation were instructed in this ten between 1833 and 1841. Newman wrote 24
institution. Catholics on the continent also rec- of them. Each paper said it was written “against
ognized that it was the heart of the Anglican Popery and Dissent”; yet, without exception,
Church. these little sheets explained why Britains needed
In 1832, John Henry Newman (1801-1890), to return to Rome. —And neither university offi-
vicar of St. Mary’s at Oxford, went to southern cials nor the British government moved a finger
Europe, accompanied by Richard Hurrell to shut this down!
Froude (1803-1836), another secret Catho- One might wonder how these men could so
lic. While there, Newman sought an interview lie through their teeth. But the answer is simple
with Cardinal Wiseman, who was later to have enough. They were using the Jesuitic method
a telling influence on the 1871-1881 revision adapted by Ignatius Loyola from an earlier bap-
of the King James Bible and the romanizing tized pagan, Clement of Alexandria (about A.D.
of the English Church. 200). The device is known as mental reserva-
It is known that, with Froude by his side, tion and was used in these tracts.
Newman asked Wiseman what it would take Clement wrote this:
to return England to the Roman faith. The “He [the Christian] both thinks and speaks
answer to the two Oxford professors was this: the truth; except when consideration is neces-
The Church of England must accept the Coun- sary, and then, as a physician for the good of
cil of Trent. Newman’s future was now clear
Newman’s his patient, he will be false, or utter a false-
to him. He immediately left the city of Rome, hood . . He gives himself up for the church.”—
Clement of Alexandria, quoted in Newman’s
declaring, “I have a work to do in England.”
Arians, p. 81.
(It was on the return voyage that he wrote the
The son of Mr. Ward, another prominent
words for the hymn we so often sing, “Lead kindly
leader in the movement, later made this com-
Light, amid the encircling gloom.” He felt God
ment about the activities of those men:
was leading him out of Protestantism, back to
“Make yourself clear that you are justified in
the Mother Church.)
deception and then lie like a trooper.”—New-
Upon his return to England, on July 9, man’s letters, Vol. 2, p. 249.
1833, the Oxford Movement began. He orga- It was for such reasons that Newman and
nized secret Catholics (including Jesuit agents his associates would, at times, vigorously at-
planted in the church and university) into a tack Rome. This relaxed their critics, so the
working whole. They were quietly taking orders work of changing the beliefs of the students
from the Vatican. In 1841, he wrote this to a Ro- and the English people who read the publi-
man Catholic: cations could continue.
“Only through the English Church can you Nearly a hundred of these tracts were pub-
act upon the English nation.”—J.H. Newman,
lished. In Tract 90 (published in 1841), Newman
Apologia Pro Vita Sue, p. 225 [published years
later when he openly renounced Protestant- declared that the principles of Roman Catholi-
ism and became a Catholic cardinal]. cism could be taught in the Church of England
Newman was able to accomplish so much, under the Thirty-Nine Articles. Release of that
so rapidly—because he and his associates tract created a terrific stir in the nation. By 1845,
had gained control of the teaching faculty at it was obvious that Newman had accomplished
Oxford University! This is the reason why all he could secretly, so he then openly left the
Church of England. Pope Leo XIII later made
The Attack Intensifies 27
him a cardinal. rized Version was Cardinal Nicholas Patrick
“One of the better-known Jesuit plants of Stephen Wiseman (1802-1865). While rector
this period was Cardinal John Henry Newman of the English College at Rome, he studied un-
(1801-1990). His followers such as Frederick der Cardinal Angelo Mai (1782-1854), prefect
William Faber (1814-1863) had labeled the of the Vatican library and celebrated editor of
preaching of fellow Englishmen like Booth, .
the Codex Vaticanus.”—W.P Grady, Final Au-
Whitefield, and Wesley as ‘detestable and dia- thority, p. 211.
bolical heresy.’ Of course, their influence had Wiseman was responsible for the conversion
also spread to English politics. The Emancipa- of hundreds of English Protestants, including
tion Act of 1829 made it legal for Roman Catho- Prime Minister William Gladstone (1809-1898),
lics to become elected to parliament. After years Archbishop Richard Chenevix Trench (1807-
of spreading pro-Vatican propaganda within the 1886), and John Newman (1801-1890). Trench
Church of England, the Oxford professor [New-
and Newman worked closely with him in devis-
man] finally ‘jumped ship’ and returned to
Rome where he was given a cardinal’s hat in ing ways to replace the King James Bible with
1879. Part of the story is that within one year something they considered more appropriate.
of his exodus, over 150 clergy and laymen also By this time, German higher criticism was
crossed over to join him.”—W.P Grady, Final
. beginning to invade England, and many Angli-
Authority, p. 210. can clergymen were being attracted to it. This
From the beginning, Newman saw the only added to the confusion and disintegration
value of using the university, where the clergy
university, of spirituality in the nation.
were trained for service, as the basis of his There were four key resolutions, adopted
attempted takeover of the denomination. at the Council of Trent, which focused on
Newman had claimed that the foundation Scrip-
papal authority as above that of Holy Scrip -
creed of the Anglican Church, the Thirty-Nine ture. They are important:
Articles, was essentially like the decrees of the 1 - Papal tradition is on a level with Scrip-
Council of Trent. The two great obstacles which ture.
stood in the way of Catholicism’s invading the 2 - The Apocryphal books are equal to the
mental defenses of English Protestantism were canonical ones.
these: The Thirty-Nine Articles and the King 3 - Jerome’s Latin Vulgate Bible contains no
James Version of the Bible. errors.
He also wrote that the King James Bible 4 - Only the Roman Catholic clergy have the
was a spurious text, devoid of divine author- right to interpret the Scriptures.
ity. Vulgate
ity. He contrasted it with the Catholic Vulgate Move-
Thanks to the effects of the Oxford Move -
which, he declared, was “a true comment on ment, a process was set in motion which, in
the original text.” century,
the 20th century, has resulted in the eleva-
Something still had to be done to undercut tion of textual critics and modern critical
the influence of that holy book. The King James Texts
Greek Texts above that of the King James
Catho-
Bible was scornfully referred to by the Catho- Bible, the crowning achievement (in English)
lics as the “Protestant’s paper pope.” The of the Majority Greek Text which God pro-
Text pro-
Jesuits well-knew that it was that book which tected down through the centuries.
was the center of the strength and religious
life of the British people. Wiseman
Just as Cardinals Newman and Wiseman
(both ex-Anglican priests) laid the ground-
Patrick Wiseman
Nicholas Patrick Stephen Wiseman takeover,
work in Oxford for the British takeover, so
(1802-1865) was the other leader in the Catho- there were two other men who provided the
lic penetration of England. In 1850, the pope theory which was used to downgrade the King
made a cardinal of Bishop Wiseman, and ap- Version
James Version in the eyes of the public.
pointed him Archbishop of Westminster.
Wiseman soon established a chain of twelve
WESTCOTT AND HORT
Catholic bishoprics throughout England, from
which papal teachings could be spread among Foss Westcott
Brooke Foss Westcott (1825-1901) and
the people. Fenton John Anthony Hort (1828-1892) were
“The Catholic most responsible for direct- the men who devised the basis for the 20th-
ing Protestant aggression against the Autho- century attempt to replace the King James
28 The King James and the Modern Versions
Bible with inferior translations. “But you know I am a staunch sacerdotal-
ist.”—Op. cit., Vol. 2, p. 86. [“Sacerdotalism”
The average believer who uses an English refers to the performing of the Catholic cer-
translation of the Bible, different than the King emonies.]
James, does not realize the beliefs of the men Frederick Maurice was a close friend of Hort’s,
who provided the Greek Text for those modern who Hort said “deeply influenced me” (ibid., p.
Bibles. 155). Maurice was a dedicated Unitarian min-
In order to better understand the objec- ister who had been discharged from King’s Col-
tives of these two men who are said to have lege because of his atheistic teachings, yet was
“laid the basis for modern Biblical knowl- appointed to the Revised Version Committee
edge”—we need to understand their personal through Hort’s influence.
beliefs. Hort wrote to a friend in 1864:
We find much information in two books: The “Christianity with a substantial church is
Life and Letters of Brooke Foss Westcott, Vols. vanity and disillusion. I remember shocking you
1-2, by his son Arthur Westcott (1903), and The and Lightfoot not so long ago by expressing a
Life and Letters of Fenton John Anthony Hort, belief that ‘Protestantism’ is only parenthetical
Vols. 1-2, by his son Arthur Fenton Hort (1896). and temporary.”—Op. cit., Vol. 2, p. 30.
It is significant that the name, “Jesus,” was Hort believed that many of the things in
used only nine times in the 1,800 pages of these myths.
the Bible were myths
“I am inclined to think that no such state as
two books. Westcott and Hort had a secret love
‘Eden’ (I mean the popular notion) ever existed,
for Catholicism and even paganism, but they had
and that Adam’s fall in no degree differed from
little patience for Christianity. the fall of each of his descendants.”—Op. cit.,
At the age of 22, Westcott revealed his Vol. 1, p. 78.
Scripture.
doubts on the Inspiration of Scripture He Westcott fully agreed.
wanted to have a part in changing the situation “No one now, I suppose, holds that the first
in England for something he thought was better. three chapters of Genesis, for example, give a
In a letter to his fiancée, dated Advent Sunday, literal history.”—Life of Westcott, Vol. 2, p. 69.
1847, he wrote: Although both men were salaried by the An-
“The battle for the inspiration of Scripture glican Church, Hort wrote this:
has yet to be fought, and how earnestly I pray “With that world Anglicanism, though by no
that I might aid the truth in that.”—Life of West- means without a sound standing, seems a poor
cott, Vol. 1, p. 95. and maimed thing besides the great Rome.”—
That same year, he wrote from France to his Life of Hort, Vol. 2, p. 30.
fiancée about his fascination for the Catholic Here are a few additional quotations by, or
doctrine of Mariolatry (Mary worship). In the let- about, Wescott:
ter, he said that he loved to kneel before an “He took a strange interest . . not very long
Mary.
image of Mary after that time, especially in Mormonism . . I
“I could have knelt there for hours.”—Op. recollect his procuring and studying the Book
cit., Vol. 1, p. 81. of Mormon about 1840.”—Comment by Arthur
Later he wrote: Westcott, in Life and Letters of John Westcott,
“I wish I could see to what forgotten truth pp. 19-20.
Mariolatry bears witness.”—Op. cit., Vol. 1, p. “Oh, the weakness of my faith compared with
251. that of others! So wild, so skeptical am I. I can-
Westcott and Hort worked well together, for not yield.”—Op. cit., Vol. 1, p. 52 (August 31,
they had so many interests in common. Hort was 1847).
worshiper.
also a secret Mary worshiper “I dare not communicate to you my own wild
doubts at times . . which I should tempt no
“I have been persuaded for many years that
one to share.”—Op. cit., Vol. 1, p. 94 (Novem-
Mary worship and ‘Jesus’ worship have very
ber 11, 1847).
much in common in their causes and re-
sults.”—Life of Hort, Vol. 2, p. 49. “I cannot help asking what I am? Can I claim
the name of a believer?”—Op. cit., Vol. 1, p. 92
Hort wished he could have been a Catho- Catho-
(November 7, 1847).
lic priest In a letter to Dr. Lightfoot, a member
priest.
“What a wild storm of unbelief seems to have
of the Revised Version Committee who believed
seized my whole system.”—Op. cit., Vol. 1, p.
the same as Hort, he wrote:
30 The King James and the Modern Versions
111 (May 13, 1849). In one issue of their publication, the Ghostly
Over a period of time, the present writer Circular, Westcott wrote about the wonderful
has discovered that a number of founders of knowledge which could be gained by con-
new, devilish organizations were receiving
new, spirits:
tact with spirits
communications with demons! “The interest and importance of a serious
and earnest inquiry into the nature of the phe-
Loyola,
The founder of Jesuitism, Ignatius Loyola
nomena which are vaguely called ‘supernatu-
regularly held séances with a spirit which would ral’ will scarcely be questioned. Many persons
come to him in the woods, in the form of a being believe that all such apparently mysterious oc-
clothed in shining light and speak to him as he currences are due either to purely natural
worked on his rule books for the Society of Jesus. causes, or to delusions of the mind or senses,
The founder of Mormonism, Joseph Smith, or to willful deception. But there are many oth-
also held regular communication with a demon ers who believe it possible that the beings of
presence who spoke to him. the unseen world may manifest themselves to
The founder of the Jehovah’s Witnesses, C.T.
C.T. us in extraordinary ways, and also are unable
otherwise to explain many facts the evidence
Russell,
Russell was guided by spiritualist séances in
for which cannot [be] impeached . . [by such
the development of his teachings. contacts]. Some progress would be made to-
Freud
We know that Sigmund Freud held regular wards ascertaining the laws which regulate our
contact with spirits. being, and thus adding to our scanty knowl-
We know that Adolf Hitler was personally edge of an obscure but important province of
guided by demons. science.”—Op. cit., Vol. 1, p. 118.
It is very likely that Charles Darwin was also, Westcott wrote as one who had been suc-
but I found no definite information on that. cessfully making frequent contacts with the spirit
All of those men started major new organi- world. What were the demons teaching him? We
zations which had an important influence on the will learn that Westcott and Hort were taught
lives of many in our century. what was needed to be done to change 20th-
You will recall that Buddha is supposed to century Bible translations! They had master in-
have received enlightenment—guidance—as he structors to guide them.
sat under a tree one day. Buddhism was the re- “The very name of witchcraft is now held in
sult. contempt. The claim that men can hold inter-
It is a known fact that Muhammad regularly course with evil spirits is regarded as a fable of
consulted with a special demon who guided him the Dark Ages. But spiritualism, which num-
in his writing of the Koran. bers its converts by hundreds of thousands,
yea, by millions, which has made its way into
Bible-
In the process of devising their Bible- shat- scientific circles, which has invaded churches
theory, Westcott
tering theory, both Westcott and Hort (both and has found favor in legislative bodies, and
of whom were Cambridge professors) also even in the courts of kings—this mammoth de-
dabbled in the occult! ception is but a revival in a new disguise of the
I would not want anything to do with a witchcraft condemned and prohibited of old.
theory which demons helped develop! WouldWould “Satan beguiles men now, as he beguiled Eve
Yet
you? Yet the theory which modern Bible in Eden, by exciting a desire to obtain forbid-
den knowledge. ‘Ye shall be as gods,’ he declares,
translations are founded on was developed
‘knowing good and evil.’ Gen. 3:5. But the wis-
by those two men. Here is the story. The sons dom which spiritualism imparts is that de-
of the two men documented it well. scribed by the apostle James, which ‘descend-
Dr.
In the year 1851, Dr. Hort founded a so - so- eth not from above, but is earthly, sensual, dev-
ciety for the investigation and classification ilish.’ James 3:15.
phenomena.
of ghosts and psychic phenomena Westcott’s “The prince of darkness has a masterly mind,
own son described such practices as “spiritual- and he skillfully adapts his temptations to men
ism” (op. cit., Vol. 1, p. 119). of every variety of condition and culture. He
Westcott and Hort called their club, which works ‘with all deceivableness of unrighteous-
had a number of members, the Ghostly Guild. ness’ to gain control of the children of men, but
They continued its weekly meetings for de- de- he can accomplish his object only as they vol-
untarily yield to his temptations. Those who
cades and were receiving guidance through-
place themselves in his power by indulging their
out the 1871-1881 Revision Committee.
evil traits of character, little realize where their
The Attack Intensifies 31
course will end. The tempter accomplishes their out the world, but not Hort. He wrote his daugh-
ruin, and then employs them to ruin others.”— ter, that he was so thankful that his mother
Story of Redemption, pp. 395-396. had sent him a photograph of the pope to
Hort “came under the spell of Coleridge,” place on his wall and treasure (Life and Let-
the poet and opium addict who worked to bring ters of Hort, Vol. 2, p. 227)!
a wider knowledge of German higher criticism Six weeks after Hort hung the picture on his
to England. wall, Leo XIII issued his encyclical, Inscrutabili,
Hort also read avidly in the writings of in which he declared:
Keble,
John Keble the Oxford professor who Newman “The Church . . is in very truth the glory of
later said was “the true and primary author of the Supreme Pontiffs that they steadfastly set
the Oxford Movement” (Lee and Stephen, Na- themselves as a wall and bulwark to save hu-
tional Biography, Vol. 10, p. 1180). man society from falling back into its former
In addition, Westcott liked to study an- superstition and barbarism.”—Leo XIII, quoted
writers.
cient pagan writers in Avro Manhatten, The Vatican-Moscow Alli-
“I can never look back on my Cambridge life ance, p. 67.
with sufficient thankfulness. Above all, those Ten years later, Hort sent a letter from
hours which were spent over Plato and Aristotle Rome and excitedly told his daughter that
have wrought in me which I pray may never be he had purchased a ticket to take part in a
done away.”—Life and Letters of Westcott, Vol. Pontifical Mass; he hoped to be able to kiss
1, pp. 175-176. the pope’s foot (Life and Letters of Hort, Vol.
Hort highly valued what he learned from 2, p. 393).
pagans.
ancient pagans In one letter, he mentioned that Hort wrote to Lightfoot in 1880, that he ut-
it was his atheist friend, Maurice, who urged him Scripture.
terly rejected the infallibility of Scripture
in that direction. He considered the Bible to be just another
“He urged me to give the grandest attention book, less interesting than Plato.
to Plato and Aristotle, and to make them the “The more I learn, the more I am convinced
central points of my reading, and other books that fresh doubts come from my own ignorance,
subsidiary.”—Life and Letters of Hort, Vol. 2, and that at present I find the presumption in
p. 202. favour of the absolute truth—I reject the word
In 1865, only five years before he began work infallibility—of the Holy Scripture overwhelm-
as a member of the Revised Version committee, ingly.”—Op. cit., Vol. 1, p. 420.
Virgin
Westcott visited the Shrine of the Virgin Mary Anything savoring of unbelief caught their
LaSalette,
at LaSalette France. LaSalette was one of the attention.
more famous shrines of France, where the Cath- “Have you read Darwin? I should like a talk
olics claim that the Virgin Mary works miracles. with you about it! In spite of difficulties, I am
Westcott wrote that a miracle took place while he inclined to think it unanswerable. In any case
was there. it is a treat to read such a book.”—Op. cit.,
“An age of faith was restored before our sight Vol. 1, p. 414.
in its ancient guise . . In this lay the real signifi- Hort did not believe in the existence of
cance and power of the place.”—Life and Let- Satan or the atonement (op. cit., Vol. 1, p. 120).
ters of Westcott, Vol. 1, p. 254. He believed that a person could repent of
When he wrote up a paper which he wanted sin after he died (op. cit., Vol. 1, p. 275) and
to publish on the thrilling experience he had that there was a purgatory (op. cit., Vol. 2, 336).
observed at the feet of Mary, Dr. Lightfoot per-
Dr. Westcott believed he could efficaciously
suaded him not to release it, because it would pray for the dead (Life and Letters of Westcott,
hinder Westcott’s efforts to ultimately use
Westcott
estcott’s Vol. 2, p. 349).
Text
their critical Greek Text to change the Bible. Neither one liked to preach from the pul-
Lightfoot was far more influential in the An- pit, for they really had little interest in Chris-
Westcott
glican Church than either Westcott and Hort, tianity.
tianity A personal experience with Christ was
and it was he who got them into the commit- something neither ever had.
tee and helped get the others to vote in fa- Unbelief, spiritualism, Catholicism, higher
vor of their daily textual recommendations. criticism, and pagan lore were the deep loves
In July 1970, Pope Leo XIII declared him- Westcott
of Westcott and Hort. And his satanic high-
self infallible! This shocked many people through- ness used them both as polished instruments
32 The King James and the Modern Versions
to tear down confidence in the King James Sinaiticus / Vaticanus manuscript family should
Bible and the manuscripts on which it was be preferred in all instances in which it conflicts
based. with the very large Majority Text family. It is said
It is important that we spend time on the Vaticanus
that the Sinaiticus / Vaticanus family was
above, discovering the beliefs of those two written before the others; therefore it is more
20th-cen-
men—for much that followed in 20th- cen- accurate.
tury Protestant Bible history has been based But we will find that this is not true.
on a theory they devised. In this book, we are going to learn that
Westcott
Prior to Westcott and Hort, all transla- Vaticanus
the Sinaiticus / Vaticanus family is not ear-
tions of the Bible had been made from the smaller,
lier; and, because that family is smaller, its
Majority Text (the Received Text, or Textus
Text Text, Textus excessive, mutually exclusive variants are not
Receptus, family of manuscripts). Because as trustworthy.
trustworthy.
of their influence, all translations since then West-
In order to properly understand the West-
(from 1881 onward) have been based on the theory,
cott-Hort theory, we need to go back to the
Vaticanus family.
Sinaiticus / Vaticanus family. first centuries after Christ’s time, when the
Their theory is essentially this: The very small early manuscripts were produced.
Hort himself grudgingly conceded, “A theo-
retical presumption indeed remains that a ma-
jority of extant documents is more likely to rep-
resent a majority of ancestral documents at each
stage of transmission than vice versa.”
—B.F. Westcott and F.J.A. Hort,
The New Testament in the Original Greek,
Vol. 2, p. 45
The Early Centuries 33
The Early Centuries
The Best Manuscripts Support the KJV
WARNING WAS
THE WARNING WAS GIVEN gan and heathen religions, their concepts had
been absorbed into the Roman system. —That
The Apostle Paul warned the early church is why Scripture declares it to be “Babylon”! It is
against heresy—and it was quick to assert a confusing hodgepodge of pagan error.
itself. In an effort to destroy the young
church, Satan caused men to arise with ev- Mys-
Yet, even though gnosticism and the Mys-
error.
ery kind of error. tery Religions had penetrated the Catholic
system, God preserved the Bible manu-
Paul declared that there would come “a fall- scripts—so that the errors had not filtered
ing away” (2 Thessalonians 2:3) and that “the into, what came to be known as, the “Major-
mystery of iniquity doth already work” (verse Text,”
ity Text,” the great majority of manuscripts.
7). He warned the Thessalonians not to be soon One reason this is so is because it was faith-
shaken or troubled in spirit “by letter as from ful Christians who were preparing those Bible
us” (2 Thessalonians 2:2). copies. The worldlings, modernists, atheists,
Later, on his last journey to Jerusalem, he cultists, and Catholics were not interested
warned the men from Ephesus: in doing this.
“Of your own selves shall men arise, speak-
We can know that this is true, not be - be-
ing perverse things, to draw away disciples af-
ter them. Therefore watch, and remember, that
cause we were there but, because the Bibles
by the space of three years I ceased not to warn translated into English were translated from
every one night and day with tears.”—Acts Text;
the Majority Text; they do not have Gnostic,
20:30-31). atheistic, or Catholic teachings.
From prison, he wrote Timothy: That statement does not include the Catho-
“Keep that which is committed to thy trust, lic Bibles, all of which are based on the Latin
avoiding profane and vain babblings, and op- Vulgate and do have Catholic concepts interwo-
positions of science falsely so-called.”—1 Timo- ven into it. In the course of writing the book,
thy 6:20). The Magnificat, for Roman Catholics, the writer
The Greek word, in that verse, which is trans- had to read somewhat widely in the Rheims-
lated “science” is gnosis. Gnosis means “knowl- Douai (Douay), since all Bible quotations had
edge.” The apostle was condemning the false to be from that book or other Vatican-approved
knowledge and theories which were already books. The Rheims-Douai definitely contains
beginning to arise. Catholic error. More on this later.
“The later Gnostics were bolder, but more
consistent innovators on the simple scheme of THE EARLY
Christianity . . In all the great cities of the East MANUSCRIPT EVIDENCE
in which Christianity had established its most
flourishing communities, sprang up this revival The earliest copies of Bible portions were
which aspired to a still higher degree of knowl- either written on papyrus (also called parch-
edge than was revealed in the Gospel, and ment) or on vellum.
boasted that it soared almost as much above
Papyrus was made from the inner bark of
the vulgar Christianity as it did above the vul-
the reed-like papyrus plant found along river
gar paganism.”—Henry H. Milman, History of
Christianity, Vol. 2, p. 107. banks and marshes in Italy and elsewhere in
There were no Gnostic sects after the 5th the warmer climates. After drying, these strips
century; for, by that time, as with all other pa- of bark were laid side by side in a row with a
second layer positioned above in a crisscross
34 The King James and the Modern Versions
manner. The two layers were then gummed to- that size), usually with two and occasionally
gether, to create a primitive form of paper. three or four columns on each page.
Vellum was the shaved and scraped skins Unlike the later cursive manuscripts, uncials
of sheep, goats, and similar animals. It was more were written in capital letters without any
durable and costly. Calf and antelope skin was punctuation.
spaces or punctuation Here is an example of
the most expensive. An entire antelope would an early uncial (John 1:1-4):
only provide about two leaves (four pages) of a
large Bible manuscript. INTHEBEGINNINGWASTHEWORDANDTHE
In Bible times, these pages were connected WORDWASWITHGDANDTHEWORDWASGD
THESAMEWASINTHEBEGINNINGWITH
into long strips, called scrolls. The average pa-
GDALLTHINGSWEREMADEBYHIM
pyrus scroll (about the size of the book of Luke) ANDWITHOUTHIMWASNOTANYTHING
was 10 inches in height and about 30 feet in MADETHATWASMADEINHIMWASLIFE
length. ANDTHELIFEWASTHELIGHTOFMEN
In the 2nd century, a little after the time of
the apostles, codices began to be used. These The wording, of course, was in Greek not En-
were pages bound on one side, somewhat like glish.
our modern books. There was a horizontal line just above the
There were four types of early copies of word, “GD” (“God”; in the Greek, “THS” for
New Testament portions: Greek manuscripts,
Testament “Theos”). Certain words, known as the nomina
quotations and comments by early Christian sacra (sacred names), were abbreviated and a
writers (called the “early church fathers”), small line was placed over the letters. One of
lectionaries, and early translations. Let us these was the word, “God.” In the above uncial,
consider each of these: it would be written “GD” and have a small hori-
zontal line just above the GD.
1 - MANUSCRIPTS
(2) THE CURSIVES (MINUSCULES)
These were papyrus or vellum copies of
The second type of Greek manuscripts were
smaller or larger portions of the Bible.
the cursives, also known as minuscules. These
Just as our Bibles wear out from use, so did were written in a lower-case running hand and
those of ancient times. Fortunately, we have so look like the Greek letters in all printed New Tes-
many of those old copies, some partly worn out, tament Greek Texts, since the time of Erasmus
that we can compare them and tell when copy- in the 16th century.
ists’ mistakes occurred.
At the present time, there are over 5,000 (3) THE PAPYRI
surviving manuscripts of the Bible! Most are only
The papyri were portions of the New Testa-
a portion of it; some were made within a couple
ment which were written on paper (papyrus).
centuries after the time of the apostles while most
We can also find it in Egypt, since it has a cli-
were produced later. We have far more copies of
mate dry enough to preserve this ancient paper.
the Bible than of any other ancient writings. The
Testament
New Testament manuscripts are in Greek and
Testament Hebrew.
the Old Testament is in Hebrew. 2 - QUOTATIONS
FROM THE “FATHERS”
Copies of portions of the Bible were made to
be read, to be shared with others, to be placed The earliest Christian writers (the early “fa-
fa-
in churches, or sent with missionaries to foreign thers”)
thers quoted extensively from the Bible. This
lands. is fortunate; for their statements help us deter-
There were two types of Greek Bible mine the original wording of the Bible. It has
manuscripts: the uncials and cursive manu- been said that most of the New Testament, alone,
scripts. is found in the writings of these so-called church
“fathers!” And many of them pre-date the Sinai-
(1) THE UNCIALS (MAJUSCULES) ticus and Vaticanus by many years.
The uncials (also called majuscules) were
written on papyrus or vellum about quarto 3 - LECTIONARIES
(roughly 9 by 11 inches high) or folio size (double These are also important witnesses to the
36 The King James and the Modern Versions
original text of the Bible. Of the more than 5,000 book, we will generally not use them. When they
extant manuscripts, 2,143 are lectionaries. are used in a quotation, we will follow it in brack-
A compilation of many important portions ets with the name. A major purpose of this book
of the Bible, the lectionary was important in each is to simplify the entire subject rather than add-
local church for use in public readings during ing to the confusion.)
church services. The ones containing a daily se- In April 1844, a young German scholar,
lection were called Synaxarion while those used Constantin von Tischendorf (1815-1874), sailed
for special days (such as Easter and Christmas) to Egypt, in search of Bible manuscripts. He had
were named Menologion. just completed a two-year study of ancient man-
uscripts in Paris. In May, he arrived at the Mon-
4 - TRANSLATIONS astery of St. Catharine, at the foot of Mount Sinai.
The missionary-minded believers were He later wrote:
anxious to carry the message of salvation in “In visiting the library of the monastery . . I
perceived in the middle of the great hall a large
To trans-
Christ to all the world. To do so required trans-
and wide basket full of old parchments; and
lations of the Bible into other languages. A the librarian, who was a man of information,
number of such translations were made. These told me that the two heaps of papers like these,
translations also help us know the meaning of mouldered by time, had been already commit-
the original text of the Bible. We will later dis- ted to the flames.”—I.M. Price, Ancestry of Our
cuss a number of those early Bible translations. English Bible
All of the above four types of early manu- Among these sheets, he saw a number of
estab-
script evidence are very important in estab- pages of a very old Greek uncial manuscript of
Text
lishing the basic Bible Text we should use the Bible. The monks, perceiving that these
today! Modern Bible translations are based sheets might be important, only let him take a
on the wrong one. few. Returning to Paris, he published them. They
study,
Later in this study, we shall return to were parts of several Old Testament books.
this evidence—and show how it supports the Tischendorf returned to St. Catherine’s in
type of text which forms the basis of the 1853, but only found a fragment with eleven
King James Bible. verses of Genesis. Certain that the rest had been
destroyed, he left once again.
Yet he could not but wonder if more might
THE WESTCOTT-HORT THEORY
be available. So he went to Moscow and person-
Westcott and Hort conjectured that, of ally appealed to the Russian emperor, to pro-
the 5,000 Bible manuscripts, only two should vide funds for him to purchase whatever manu-
be given the preference: the Sinaiticus and scripts he might be able to locate. After some
Vaticanus!
the Vaticanus! They said these were older delay, funds were made available for this pur-
and therefore more reliable than any of the pose.
others. It was assumed that, since it was con- Toward the end of January 1859, he re- re-
error,
jectured that they were without error, all vari- Monastery.
turned to St. Catherine’s Monastery. How-
ations in the other 5,000 manuscripts must ever,
ever, several days search among manuscripts
another.
be copyist errors of one kind or another. failed to reveal that which he most sought.
That is the basic theory. But we are going to February
Then, on the afternoon of February 4, this
learn it is totally wrong in a number of ways. happened:
Let us now examine both of these manu- “I was taking a walk with the steward of the
scripts: convent in the neighborhood, and as we re-
turned, towards sunset, he begged me to take
some refreshment with him in his cell. Scarcely
THE SINAITICUS had he entered the room, when resuming our
The Codex Sinaiticus is designated by the former subject of conversation, he said, ‘And I,
first letter of the Hebrew alphabet, which is too, have read a Septuagint [called the LXX, an
aleph (}). ancient Greek translation of the Old Testa-
(All codices, cursive manuscripts, lection- ment].’
aries, translations, etc., have scholarly code let- “And so saying he took down from the cor-
ters or numbers. But, throughout this present ner of the room a bulky kind of volume, wrapped
The Early Centuries 37
in a red cloth, and laid it before me. I unrolled tery for 9,000 rubles. The manuscript remained
the cover and discovered to my great surprise, in St. Petersburg until 1933, when the Soviets,
not only those fragments which fifteen years who had no need of extra Bibles around, sold it
before I had taken out of the basket, but also to the British Museum for 100,000 pounds.
other parts of the Old Testament, the New Tes-
The Sinaiticus has 346½ leaves of vellum,
tament complete, and in addition, the Epistle
of Barnabus and a part of the Pastor [Shep- made from the finest quality antelope skins. If
herd] of Hermas. [The latter two were New Tes- the entire Old Testament had been included, the
tament pseudopigraphal books.] codex would have required the skins of a couple
“Full of joy, which this time I had the self- thousand animals! The leaves are 15 by 13 13½
command to conceal from the steward and the inches in size. Each page has four columns,
rest of the community, I asked, as in a careless except in the poetical books, which have two.
way, for permission to take the manuscript into It is written in large uncials with 12 to 14
my sleeping chamber to look over it more at letters to a line.
leisure. There, by myself, I could give way to
the transport of joy which I felt.”—Tischendorf, This codex is thought by the experts to
Autobiography. have been written about A.D. 340. There are
Tischendorf would never forget that night. definite reasons for dating it to that time;
“This was the most exciting moment in Text
and we will learn that the Majority Text (the
Tischendorf’s entire life; he stayed up all night, basis for the King James Bible) goes back to
fathoming his newly found treasure. In his di- an earlier date.
ary, the scholar writes, ‘Quippe dormire nefas
Testament,
Of the Old Testament, only fragments re- re-
videbatur.’ (‘It really seemed a sacrilege to
sleep.’)”—David Beale, A Pictoral History of main from the earlier parts, but complete
Our English Bible, p. 54. books from the later part. The entire New
That night, Tischendorf copied part of the Testament is included.
codex, and the next morning he requested per- The entire document includes fragments of
mission to take the scroll to Cairo to have it com- Genesis 23 and 24, Numbers 5-7, 1 Chronicles
pletely copied. But the prior, who alone had the 9:27 to 19:17, Ezra 9:9 to 10:44, but also Nehe-
authority to make this decision, had left for miah, Esther, Tobit, Judith, 1 Maccabees, 4
Cairo two days earlier. Maccabees, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Lamentations
Tischendorf quickly went to Cairo and talked 1:1 to 2:20, Joel, Obadiah, Jonah, Nahum to
to the prior of the Greek Orthodox monastery. Malachi, Psalms, Proverbs, Ecclesiastes, Song
The Greek Orthodox are no more willing to of Solomon, Wisdom of Solomon, Wisdom of ben
share Bibles with the world than are their Sira (Ecclesiasticus), and Job. Note that six of
separated brethren in Rome. But Tischendorf these were from the Old Testament Apocrypha.
hinted that a sizeable amount of money might In addition to the complete New Testament, the
be paid. Shepherd of Hermas was at the end. That is a
The young scholar was then given per- New Testament pseudopigraphal book, the first
mission to take the codex to Cairo, where he time any Westerner had ever seen it.
made a copy of the entire manuscript. Tischendorf later went on to discover other
It is doubtful whether the reader can grasp Bible manuscripts, and eventually prepared a
the amount of work required to do that! How Greek text with his findings.
would you like to copy part of the Old Testa- “From 1859 he was professor of theology at
Leipzig. Between 1840 and 1860 he visitied
ment and all of the New—not in English, but in
many libraries in Europe and the Near East in
ancient Greek capital letters without punctua-
search of manuscripts, the most famous of his
tion or spaces between letters! The task took finds being his dramatic discovery of the Co-
about eight months. dex Sinaiticus. Besides careful editions of sev-
On September 24, 1859, he returned to the eral important Biblical manuscripts (e.g., Co-
monastery and was given permission to take the dex Ephraemi, 1843-1845; Codex Amiatinus,
codex to Moscow, where it could be copied more 1850; Codex Claromontanus, 1852), he pub-
accurately. On November 19, he presented his lished between 1841 and 1869 eight editions
manuscript finds, including the Sinaiticus, to the of the Greek text of the New Testament with a
emperor at his winter palace. full critical apparatus of the variant readings.”—
Oxford Dictionary of the Christian Church, p.
The emperor purchased it from the monas-
38 The King James and the Modern Versions
1380. tury was to make the manuscript conform to
Not all Greek Texts include apparati. The manuscripts in vogue at that time which were
apparatus is the technical name given, by ‘far nearer to our modern Textus Receptus.’ ”—
scholars, to the extensive footnotes at the Mauro, quoted in D.O. Fuller, True or False?
p. 75.
bottom of each page of some critical Greek
Texts. Those footnotes show the variants and Textus Receptus is the name given to the
tell which manuscripts, lectionaries, church “fa- third edition of Erasmus’ Greek Text, from which
thers,” and translations support them. They are nearly all European Reformation-era Bibles were
very helpful. We will personally examine this later. translated from—and all English Bibles. The
Frederick Scrivener, a firm believer in the trust- exceptions were the 9th-century Alfred’s, the
worthiness of the Majority Greek Text upon 14th-century Wycliffe’s translation, and the
which the King James Version was translated, Catholic Rheims-Douai (Douay). The Textus Textus
later examined the Sinaiticus carefully. Scrivener ext”)
Text
Receptus (the “Received Text”) is the Ma-
concluded that it had been corrected repeat- Text
jority Text which has been rejected by 20th-
edly,
edly, because of copyist errors and that it century Bible translators.
early,
was not of an early, but late, date. (As we will learn later, it was not until the
“Since this document was first inscribed, it
mid-20th century that a Catholic Bible, in any
has been made the subject of no less than ten language, was translated from something other
different attempts of revision and correction [by than the Vulgate.)
later scribes]. The number of these attempts Dr. Scrivener concluded his denunciation of
is witnessed by the different chirographies the quality of the Sinaiticus with these words:
[handwriting styles] of the revisers, and the cen- “It must be confessed, indeed, that the Co-
turies in which they were respectively made can dex Sinaiticus abounds with similar errors of
be approximated by the character of the differ- the eye and pen, to an extent unparalled, but
ent handwritings by which the several sets of rather unusual in documents of first rate im-
corrections were carried out . . Many of these portance; so that Tregelles has freely pro-
corrections were contemporaneous with the nounced that ‘the state of the text, as proceed-
first writer [copyist], but far the greater part ing from the first scribe, may be regarded as
belonging to the 6th or 7th century.”—Scriv- very rough.’ ”—Scrivener, Plain Introduction,
ener Plain Introduction, p. 267. p. 267.
Based on Scrivener’s findings, Philip Mauro —Yet this is the manuscript, along with
—Yet
discusses how deeply flawed the Sinaiticus Vaticanus, Westcott
the Vaticanus, which, according to Westcott
was: Hort’s theory,
and Hort’s theory, has become the basis for
“Here is a document which the [1870-1881] 20th-century
all 20th- century Bible translations!
revisers have esteemed (and that solely because Dean Burgon, another brilliant Greek scho-
of its antiquity [said to be in the 4th century]) lar who also carefully examined the Sinaiticus,
to be so pure that it should be taken as a stan- wrote about the utter carelessness of the
dard whereby all other copies of the Scriptures
Sinaiticus’ copyists
copyists:
are to be tested and corrected. Such is the esti-
mate of certain scholars of the 19th century. “On many occasions 10, 20, 30, 40 words
are dropped through very carelessness. Letters
“But it bears upon its face the proof that
and words, even whole sentences, are frequently
those in whose possession it had been, from
written twice over, or begun and immediately
the very first, and for some hundreds of years
cancelled; while that gross blunder, whereby a
thereafter, esteemed it to be so impure [so full
clause is omitted because it happens to end in
of copyist errors] as to require correction in
the same words as the clause preceding, oc-
every part . . Considering the great value to its
curs no less than 115 times in the New Testa-
owner of such a manuscript (since it is on vel-
ment.”—Dean Burgon, Causes and Corruption
lum of the finest quality) and that he would be
of the Traditional Text, p. 128.
most reluctant to consent to alterations in it
except the need was clearly apparent, it is plain Scrivener shows in some detail how the Sinai-
that this much admired codex bears upon its ticus disagrees so frequently with all the other
face the most incontestable proof of its defec- codices.
codices
tive character. “The relation in which Cod. 2 [Codex 2, now
“But, more than that, Dr. Scrivener tells us called Codex Aleph, is the Sinaiticus] stands
that the evident purpose of the thorough-going to the other four chief manuscripts of the Gos-
revision which he places in the 6th or 7th cen- pels may be roughly estimated from analyzing
The Early Centuries 41
the transcript of four pages first published by This codex was first made known in 1533 1533,
Tischendorf, as well as in any other way. Of the when Sepúlveda called the attention of Erasmus
312 variations from the common text therein to it. But Sepúlveda was not permitted near it;
noted, forty-five stand alone, and eight agrees and Erasmus did not want to bother with it. He
with ABCD united (much of C, however, is lost Prot-
preferred the Majority Text of the Greek. No Prot-
in these passages), with ABC together thirty-
estant was permitted to study the book until
one times, with ABD fourteen, with AB thir-
teen, with D alone ten, with B alone but once
the middle of the 19th century.
century.
(Mark 1:27), with C alone once: with several In 1669, Bartolocci, librarian of the Vatican,
authorities against AB thirty-nine times, with made a collection of some of its variant read-
A against B fifty-two, with B against A ninety- ings, but nothing was published.
eight.”—Scrivener, Plain Introduction, Vol. 2., When Napoleon invaded Italy, he took it to
pp. 267-268. Paris, where Hug carefully examined it in 1809.
The above four codex designations are For the first time, the world learned of its exis-
Alexandrinus (A); Sinaiticus (Aleph or }); tence.
Vaticanus (B); Ephraemi (C); Bezae (D). In 1815, after Waterloo, it was restored to
Rome, where it was once again hidden. No
pro-
Why was the Sinaiticus so sloppily pro-
scholar could go near it. The Catholic Church
We
duced? We earlier said that God protected
today claims to be the one that gave the Bible to
the text as faithful Christians made copies.
the world, yet history reveals that, for centuries,
Those thousands of copies became the Ma-
it tried to destroy every copy of the book it could
Text
jority Text which so wonderfully agrees with
find. Those it did not burn, it chained to walls
itself.
in dark corners of monasteries.
be-
But the Sinaiticus and (we will learn be-
delay, Tisch-
In 1843, after several months delay, Tisch-
Vaticanus pre-
low) the Vaticanus were both sloppily pre -
endorf was permitted to look at it for six
pared. This was due to the fact that the copy-
hours.
hours How kind they were! The next year,
ists were men paid, by Constantine, to do
DeMuralt was allowed nine hours to read in it.
the job. These men had been hired through
In 1845, the English scholar Tregelles—
Eusebius, a favorite of the emperor and con-
even though he had an introduction from
Pope Sylvester.
fidant of Pope Sylvester. The scribes cared
Wiseman
Cardinal Wiseman of England—was not al-
not for quality of their workmanship; and it
lowed to copy a word. If he looked too in-
shows in the finished product.
tently at any passage, the two attendants
which stood next to him, would snatch the
THE VATICANUS volume from him and turn the page! When he
Vaticanus
The Codex Vaticanus (B) is the most com- left the room where it was kept, his pockets were
plete known manuscript of the Greek Bible; searched and all writing material was taken from
Testament
it includes much of the Old Testament and him. When it comes to keeping the Scriptures
Testament
all of the New Testament while breaking off from the public, Rome has had years of experi-
at Hebrews 9:14. ence.
It was brought to the Vatican Library by Pope “They would not let me open it without
Nicholas V who heard about it in 1448; and it
, searching my pocket, and depriving me of pen,
ink and paper . . If I looked at a passage too
was listed in the first catalog of the library in
long the two prelati (prelates) would snatch
1475. Its earlier history is not known. But ev-
the book out from my hand.”— Tregelles,
erything about it—the age of the vellum skin, quoted in Frederick Scrivener, A Plain Intro-
the lettering, the type of ink, etc.—identi- duction to the Criticism of the New Testament,
fies it as having been written at about the Vol. 1, p. 112.
Sinaiticus.
same time as the Sinaiticus Other scholars who traveled to Italy from
It has been said that the Vatican secretly distant lands to see the codex were, if anything,
wrote it. It is more likely that it was an ancient treated worse.
copy of the Bible. Rome did not want the world Vatican
We might wonder why the Vatican so
to know about it—and did everything possible feared to have any scholar look at this co - co-
to keep scholars from reading it. They did not dex. The answer probably is that they were
like Bibles being made available to people. If the frightened at what anyone might find in it!
Reformation had not occurred, the people still The ancient codex was written in capital let-
would have no Bibles!
42 The King James and the Modern Versions
ters, without spaces or periods; and, very 10½
wide by 10 inches high. Because of the vel-
likely,
likely, no Catholic scholars could read it! All lum and the type of print, it is dated in the
they knew was their precious dead language, century,
first half of the 4th century, to about the
Latin. year A.D. 340—the same time that the Sinai-
Rome’s refusal to let anyone see the codex ticus was copied.
created such a stir in the scholarly world; so It contains solid capital letters, with no
much so that, in order to avoid the scandalous spaces between words, no punctuation, and no
label that it was trying to keep the Scriptures divisions into chapters or sections. It is all just
from the people, the Vatican hired some folk to one solid paragraph, from start to finish!
make a copy for publication. But, since no one Tischendorf was certain that the scribe of
in Italy cared much about Bibles, the work was the New Testament portion was the same one
very sloppy and full of errors. Under the aus- who prepared a part of Codex Sinaiticus. We will
pices of Cardinal Angelo Mai, the work was done learn later that this helps explain why the end-
between 1828 and 1838. Nineteen years later, ing of Mark is gone from both codices.
someone got around to hauling it over to a print The codex originally contained the entire
shop. In 1857 it was published in five volumes. Greek Bible. In its present state, after the rav-
From the few glimpses they had been able to ages of going from place to place for centuries, it
obtain of the original, scholars throughout Eu- lacks Genesis 1:1 to 46:28; Psalms 106-138;
rope immediately recognized it to be an inferior and everything after Hebrews 9:14.
production of the original. Rome never was very
good at publishing Bibles. A PROBLEM DEEPER THAN
In 1866, Tischendorf made a third attempt SINAITICUS AND VATICANUS
to see the codex. This time he asked for permis- We have discussed these two books in
sion to edit the text; that is, to identify errors in detail, since they lie at the heart of the con-
the published copy. So, centuries after the Vatican troversy.
troversy.
acquired the manuscript, Tischendorf was per- The truth is that it is not the Sinaiticus
mitted, under the supervision of a prelate, C. Vaticanus
and Vaticanus which are the problem. They
Vercellone, to look at it for three hours a day. se-
are just Bible manuscripts, howbeit, with se -
Recalling the fabulous amount he was able rious flaws.
to accomplish at St. Catherine’s, by the end of
the eighth day he had managed, contrary to di- The problem is this: (1) The Westcott-Hort
rections, to actually copy 20 pages from the origi- theory claims that those two manuscripts should
nal! Vatican officials were incensed and almost have superiority over 5,000 other manuscripts.
threw him out of town. But, because of what he (2) All 20th-century scholars prepare Bibles in
had done seven years earlier in bringing the accordance with that theory. For this purpose,
Sinaiticus to the world in 1859, Tischendorf had modern translators use the Nestle-Aland or UBS
become world famous. It would not look right to (United Bible Societies) Greek Text, both of which
kick him out; so, Vatican officials grudgingly let favor the readings of those two manuscripts, over
him have six more days to read in it. Because he and above all others.
had a near photographic memory, when Tischen- It is not the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus
Vaticanus
dorf left, he was able, in 1867, to publish the which are the problem, it is the adulation
best edition of the text up to that time. that translators give to them by preferring
Seeing the cat was out of the bag, and ashamed Text.
them above the Majority Text. The great
that other people were publishing their book, strength of the Majority Text (used to translate
Vercellone and his successors at the Vatican Vatican the King James Version) is that it was a combi-
published a very complete edition in six fo- fo- nation of many manuscripts. As a result, the
Westcott-Hort
lio volumes in 1868-1881. The Westcott-Hort Majority Text tended to be much more free from
Text was based on that edition. But it was not the copyist errors to be found in one or a few
until 1889-1890, that a photographic facsimile manuscripts.
edition of the entire codex was prepared by Ab- Yes, there are some copyist errors in all
bate Cozza-Luzi and issued. manuscripts, but relatively few in those which
Codex Vaticanus (B) is written in uncials Text.
comprise the Majority Text.
on 759 folios of fine vellum, three columns “Some look to us gravely and say, ‘Don’t you
(of about 42 lines each) to a page, 10 inches think there might have been some mistake in
The Early Centuries 43
the copyist or in the translators?’ This is all “One marked feature, characteristic of this
probable, and the mind that is so narrow that copy, is the great number of its omissions, which
it will hesitate and stumble over this possibil- has induced Dr. Dobbin to speak of it as pre-
ity or probability would be just as ready to senting ‘an abbreviated text of the New Testa-
stumble over the mysteries of the Inspired ment’ . . and certainly the facts he states on
Word, because their feeble minds cannot see this point are startling enough. He calculates
through the purposes of God . . that Codex B [Vaticanus] leaves out words or
“I take the Bible just as it is, as the Inspired whole clauses no less than 330 times in Mat-
Word. I believe its utterances in an entire thew, 365 in Mark, 439 in Luke, 357 in John,
Bible.”—1 Selected Messages, 16-17 [Manu- 384 in the Acts, 681 in the surviving Epistles;
script 16, 1888; written at Minneapolis, Min- or 2,556 times in all.”—Scrivener, Plain Intro-
nesota, autumn 1888]. duction, Vol. 1, p. 120.
Copyist errors did, indeed, occur from Such ommissions were very serious. The
time to time in the copying of manuscripts; problem is intensified, since the omitted words
Text
but the Majority Text tended to eliminate or phrases occur at times in unison.
them for two reasons: (1) Those manuscripts “By what possible hypothesis will such a
were prepared by faithful, prayerful follow- correspondence of the copies be accounted for
ers of Christ and God blessed their efforts to if these words, clauses, and sentences are in-
be accurate. (2) As scholars compared manu- deed, as is pretended, nothing else but spuri-
ous accretions to the text?”—Ibid.
script with manuscript of the many in the
Text,
Majority Text, they could the more easily Burgon recognized a common flow of er-
weed out the errors. rors, in the two codices, that pointed to an
underlying attempt to insert errors.
“Between the first two [Sinaiticus and Vati-
SINAITICUS AND VATICANUS
canus] there subsists an amount of sinister
BOTH SERIOUSLY FLAWED
resemblance, which proves that they must have
transcrip-
Regarding the quality of the transcrip - been derived at no very remote period from the
tion in the Vaticanus, upon very careful ex-
Vaticanus, ex- same corrupt original. Tischendorf insists that
amination of it, Dr. Scrivener found that it
Dr. they were partly written by the same scribe.
was not much better than the Sinaiticus: Yet they vary repeatedly from one another on
“That no small proportion of these are mere every page; as well as differing widely from the
oversights of the scribe seems evident from the commonly Received [Majority] Text, with which
circumstance that this same scribe has repeat- they have been carefully collated. On being re-
edly written words and clauses twice over.”— ferred to this standard, in the Gospels alone,
Philip Scrivener, Plain Introduction, Vol. 1, p. B is found to omit at least 2,877 words: to
120. add, 536: to substitute, 935: to transpose,
2,098: to modify, 1,132 (in all 7,578)—the cor-
If I repeated or miswrote the same thing same
responding figures for being severally 3,455,
thang, you would consder me me an incompe-
839, 1,114, 2,299, 1,265 (in all 8,972). And
tent writer. (as demonstrated in this paragraph.) be it remembered that the omissions, addi-
Yet those two codices made such mistakes re- tions, substitutions, transpositions, and modi-
peatedly. fications, are by no means the same in both. It
John W. Burgon gives an example from the is in fact easier to find two consecutive verses
Vaticanus: in which these two manuscripts differ the one
“Matthew 21:4, five words written twice over; from the other than two consecutive verses in
Matthew 26:56-57, six words; Luke 1:37, three which they entirely agree.”—Burgon, Revision
words or one line; John 17:18, six words. These Revised, p. 12.
however, are but a few of many . .
“The impurity of the text exhibited by these ORIGIN OF THE SINAITICUS
codices is not a question of opinion but of fact AND VATICANUS
. . In the Gospels . . Codex B [Vaticanus] leaves
Vaticanus
The Sinaiticus and Vaticanus are not as
out words or clauses . . It bears traces of care-
less transcription on every page.”—Burgon,
Text.
old as the Majority Text. They originated in
quoted in Scrivener, Vol. 1, p. 120. Alexandria, Egypt, a continual breeding ground
Citing a comtemporary scholar, Dr. Dobbin, error.
for paganizing Christian error. They were in-
Scrivener mentions still more omissions of the fluenced by the Alexandrian heretic, Origen.
sacred Scriptures in the Vaticanus: These two codices were extremely expensive.
44 The King James and the Modern Versions
They required the sacrifice of well-over a thou- esy of Arianism (the teaching that Christ was
sand antelopes (since each adult antelope could a created being). In referring to this error,
only provide skin for two leaves—four pages—of Burgon writes:
a codex). “It is a circumstance that cannot fail to give
Only an extremely wealthy person could af- rise to suspicion that the Vaticanus and Sinai-
ford to commission the preparation of such a tic manuscripts had their origin under a pre-
book; yet both books are very similar in a dominant influence of such evil fame. At the
number of ways. The style and handwriting very least, careful investigation is necessary to
see whether these copies were in fact free from
is quite similar; the remarkable number of
that influence which has met with universal con-
copyist errors are also! In addition, Tischen- demnation.”—Burgon, Traditional Text, p. 161.
Vaticanus
dorf declared that part of the Vaticanus was This Alexandrian connection is highly signifi-
written by the same scribe which produced cant. It explains the numerous errors in the Sinai-
all of the Sinaiticus. There is no reason to con- ticus and Vaticanus, both typographically and
sider him wrong in that conclusion. doctrinally, as revealed in their 3,000 plus dis-
It is believed that both codices were com- agreements with one another in only four books.
missioned by Constantine I, as part of an When we recall that Constantine and
order for fifty copies. It is also believed that Eusebius leaned toward Arianism, the po - po-
they were transcribed in Alexandria, Egypt. tential for treachery increases.
“Constantine applied to Eusebius for fifty
handsome copies, amongst which it is not im- 1 Timothy 3:16 is a shocking example of
probable that the manuscripts . . B and Aleph what happens when modern translators take
were to be actually found.”—Burgon, Tradi- two manuscripts (the Sinaiticus and Vatica-Vati
atica-
tional Text, p. 163. nus)—and ignore all the rest.
In order to do this, Constantine asked Eu- Westcott
Under the urging of Westcott and Hort,
sebius, bishop of Caesarea, to arrange for the Revision Committee of 1871-1881 vi-
the copying of the fifty new Bibles. Eusebius ciously attacked the Deity of Christ in 1
went to the memorial library of Pamphilus, Timothy 3:16. They altered the traditional,
where he led a team of copyists to carry out “God was manifest in the flesh,” to the cor-
this request. rupt, “he who was manifest in the flesh.”
“Most scholars believe that, like the Vati- Vaticanus
They had the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus as
canus, it [the Sinaiticus] was written in Alex- support for this change.
andria, Egypt . . The New Testament text of the In response to this, Burgon wrote a letter,
codex is closely allied to that of the Vaticanus,
pleading with the committee’s chairman, Bishop
together with which it is the chief witness to
Ellicott, not to permit that to be put in the new
the ‘Neutral Text.’ ”—Oxford Dictionary of the
Christian Church, 310. Bible.
Tischendorf also believed that this was how “Behold then the provision which the Author
the Sinaiticus originated. of Scripture has made for the effectual conser-
vation in its integrity of this portion of His writ-
“Is it possible that this Bible, Aleph, could
ten Word! Upwards of 1,800 years have run
be one of the 50 copies which Emperor Con-
their course since the Holy Ghost, by His ser-
stantine ordered Eusebius to place in Constan-
vant Paul, rehearsed ‘the Mystery of Godliness,’
tinople, his new capital.”—Tischendorf, quoted
declaring this to be the great foundation fact,
in Beale, Pictoral History, p. 54.
namely, that ‘God was manifest in the flesh.’
It is very significant that there is such de- And lo! out of 254 copies of St. Paul’s Epistles,
cided evidence that these two codices were pro- no less than 252 are discovered to have pre-
duced in Alexandria, the capital at that time of served that expression. The copies whereof we
4th-century
Egypt. Not only was 4th-century Alexandria speak were procured in every part of Christen-
noted for its mixture of pagan philosophy dom, being derived in every instance from cop-
Christianity,
with Christianity, but it had a reputation for ies older than themselves; which again were
very early “textual criticism”: i.e., trying to
criticism”: transcripts of copies older still. They have since
found their way, without design or contrivance,
Word
change the Word of God.
into the libraries of every country in Europe,
In addition, Origen, the worst Christian
where they are jealously guarded . . We submit,
apostate alive, was there. It was also the cen- as a proper and just conclusion from these
Christ-denying
ter of the blasphemous, Christ- denying her- facts, that men who, in view of the evidence
The Early Centuries 45
before them, would cast out of the Scripture at points in the same direction, and leads me to
this vital point, the word ‘God’ and replace it suspect that Alexandria was the final source of
by ‘he who’ have thereby demonstrated their the text of Vaticanus and Sinaiticus. (6) I fur-
unfitness for the work of revising the Greek text ther observe that the sacred Text . . in Cyril’s
of the New Testament.”—Burgon, quoted in Homiles on St. John is often similar to B-Aleph;
Fuller, True or False? p. 98. and this, I take for granted, was the effect of
It is truly astounding that Westcott and Hort the school of Alexandria,—not of the patriarch
would base their entire theory on those two in- himself. (7) Dionysius of Alexandria complains
ferior manuscripts! They maintained that the bitterly of the corrupt codexes of his day: and
certainly (8) Clement habitually employed cop-
Sinaiticus and Vaticanus were “pure texts” and
ies of a similar kind. He too was of Alexan-
that all others were partly corrupt—especially
dria.”—Burgon, Traditional Text, pp. 234-235.
the ones used in the preparation of the King
James Bible. There is also a linkage between the Sinai-
ticus / Vaticanus—and Jerome’s Catholic
Vaticanus—and
The liberal scholars themselves recognize
Vulgate.
translation into the Latin Vulgate.
that those two codices were produced in Alex-
factor,
Another factor, linking the Sinaiticus and
andria; but it bothered them not that this city
Vaticanus to Origen through the traceable
was the polluted spring, from whence came the
Vulgate,
similarities with Jerome’s Latin Vulgate, is
deepest heresies in early Christianity. In sepa-
Jerome’s choice of Pamphilus’ library as his
rate studies (Beyond Pitcairn, for example) the
primary source of translation labors. This li-
present writer has shown that Sunday sacred-
Origen’s
brary was the chief depository of Origen’s
ness was first philosophized into the church
writings, including his famed Hexapla (a manu-
at Alexandria and, then, commanded into the
script of the Old Testament with six translations
local churches by the bishop of Rome. Reli-
in Hebrew and Greek arranged in parallel col-
gious leaders at the new Christian centers
umns for comparative study).
worked hand in hand to introduce raw pa-
Dr. Frederick
Dr. Frederick Nolan, a careful Greek and
ganism into the Christian church.
Latin scholar, found that the Vaticanus and
scholar, Vaticanus
(It is of interest that Constantine’s orthodox
Vulgate
the Vulgate have a number of remarkable
son, Constans, sent a similar request for Bibles;
similarities!
similarities
but to the anti-Arian Athanasius. Burgon, Tra-
“The striking coincidence of the Greek of the
ditional Text, p. 163.)
Vatican manuscript with the Latin of the Vulgate
In the following statement, Dean Burgon leads to the establishment of the same conclu-
summarizes the evidence, from the Sinaiticus sion. This version received the corrections of
Vaticanus, produced
and Vaticanus, which marks them as produced St. Jerome during his abode in Palestine; it is
in Alexandria: thus only probable that the Greek copies, after
“Yet I venture also to think that it was in a which he modeled it, were those, which far from
great measure at Alexandria that the text in being current in Palestine, were used in the
question was fabricated. My chief reasons for monastery into which he had retired: but these
thinking so are the following: (1) There is a he assures us were of the edition of Eusebius.
marked resemblance between the peculiar read- For this edition he had imbibed an early par-
ings of Vaticanus / Sinaiticus and the two Egyp- tiality, through Gregory of Nazianzum, who first
tian versions—the Bohairic or Version of Lower put the Scriptures into his hands, who had
Egypt especially. (2) No one can fail to have been been educated at Caesarea in Palestine.”—
struck by the evident sympathy between Ori- Frederick Nolan, An Inquiry into the Integrity
gen,—who at all events had passed more than of the Greek Vulgate, or Received Text of the
half his life at Alexandria,—and the text in ques- New Testament, pp. 83-84.
tion. (3) I notice that Nonnus also, who lived in Jerome (who translated the Catholic Latin
the Thebaid, exhibits considerable sympathy Vulgate from a Greek manuscript) mentions his
with the text which I deem so corrupt. familiarity with the manuscripts of Pamphilus
“(4) I cannot overlook the fact the Codex and Origen, particularly that of the original of
Sinaiticus was discovered in a monastery un-
the latter’s Hexapla. Jerome said that he re-re-
der the sway of the patriarch of Alexandria,
lied on those documents as his unquestioned
though how it got there no evidence remains to
point out. (5) The licentious handling so char- model (see Scrivener, Plain Introduction, Vol.
acteristic of the Septuagint Version of the Old 2, p. 226).
Testament,—the work of Alexandrian Jews,— Burgon angrily declares that the modern
46 The King James and the Modern Versions
revisers have removed the words, “that ye might be unable to solve.”—Herman C. Hoskier,
should not obey the truth,” from Galatians Codex B and its Allies, p. 10.
3:1—solely on the basis of seven manuscripts We will learn later that, at the time that
A, B, D, F, G,
, Papyrus
(Codices A, B, Aleph, D, F G, and Papyrus the apostate Constantine had those large cod-
17), and says that Jerome earlier led out in Waldensians
ices made, faithful Waldensians in the hills
doing the same. Then Burgon adds: of northern Italy protested this corruption of
“But when he comes to the place in Gala- the text!
tians, he is observed, first to admit that the
clause ‘is found in some copies,’ and straight- THE LUCIAN RECENSION THEORY
way to add that ‘inasmuch as it is not found in
the copies of Adamantius, he omits it.’ The clue
Westcott
This is a second part of the Westcott and
to his omission is supplied by his own state- Hort theory. Those two men and their associ-
theory.
ment that in writing on the Galatians he had ates were embarrassed by the truly vast num-
made Origen his guide.”—Burgon, Traditional ber of manuscripts and other materials which
Text, p. 167. support the King James Bible and disagree
with the Westcott-Hort theory, that their beloved
Text,
It has been said that Erasmus’ Greek Text,
Sinaiticus / Vaticanus are the most important
the basis of the King James Bible, is inferior
manuscripts in the Biblical world.
because he only had access to the Majority
So they invented the “Lucian Recension
Vaticanus.
Text and not to the superior Vaticanus. The
Theory.” (A recension is either an editorial revi-
truth is that he was the first to reject the
sion of a literary work, especially done on the
Vaticanus as a source.
basis of critical examination of the text and the
Without taking the space to elaborate on
sources used, or a version of a text resulting from
this, there is evidence that Erasmus was told
such revision.) Their theory is keyed to the fact
about many variant readings in the Vaticanus,
that Lucian, a Christian of Samosata in Asia
by Sepúlveda, and from the papal librarian, Paul
Minor,
Minor, tried to produce a unified text, in-
Bombasius, as early as 1521 (see Wetstein’s
Testament
cluding all the Old Testament and New Tes- es-
Tes
Prolegomena to the New Testament, Vol. 1, p.
tament. He gathered this from a variety of
23). But, with four editions of the Greek New
sources. Lucian had earlier studied in a Chris-
Testament already completed, the 67-year-old
tian school at Edessa in Mesopotamia and, by
accomplished scholar was not impressed with
the time he arrived in Antioch, had gained a repu-
that inferior document at the Vatican. He wanted
tation for scholarship. He worked with a Hebrew
nothing to do with papal documents. Two years
scholar in a revision of the Septuagint (the Greek
later, Erasmus published his fifth and final edi-
translation of the Old Testament, prepared over
tion (a year before his death).
a span of 150 years and completed about 100
In spite of these facts, liberals defend their
B.C.) that was more thorough than that done by
errant manuscripts, by declaring the Erasmus
Eusebius of Caesarea.
only had access to “later” manuscripts.
Lucian, who only had a friend or two to
Before concluding this comparision of the
help him, worked faithfully on his little proj-
Vaticanus
Sinaiticus and Vaticanus with Alexandria and
Later,
ect. Later, he was martyred under the perse- perse-
Origen’s Hexapla (the basic source Jerome
Origen’s
cution of Emperor Maximus in 312.
used in preparing his Vulgate translation), it
Westcott and Hort expanded that histori-
should be noted that, not only is the style of
cal fact into a fabulous tale, that the em-
Origen’s
those two codices like that of Origen’s writ-
peror commanded that Lucian do his work
ings, but the content also agree with them.
and that it must be made the standard New
“The points in which we are specially entitled
Testament text of the Roman Empire!
to look for innovations are: (1) curious and inge-
nious readings, such, for instance, as those “The Syrian text must in fact be the result of
which we have noticed in St. Mark and St. Luke; a ‘recension’ in the proper sense of the word, a
(2) the removal of words, clauses, or entire sen- work of attempted criticism, performed delib-
tences which a man of fastidious taste might erately by editors and not merely by [scattered]
regard as superfluities or repetitions; (3) a fear- scribes.”—Hort, quoted in Wilbur, Pickering,
less and highly speculative mode of dealing with Identity of the New Testament, p. 37.
portions of the New Testament which might con- This is an entirely imaginative theory;
tain statements opposed to his prepossessions yet, mysteriously, these ideas that Westcott
mysteriously, Westcott
or present difficulties which even his ingenuity and Hort secretly learned, at their séances
The Early Centuries 47
with the devil, were eagerly accepted by Burgon, Traditional Text of the Holy Gospels,
worldly scholars as truth. p. 121.
“An authoritative revision at Antioch . . was Bruce Metzger has assigned the origin of the
itself subjected to a second authoritative revi- Majority Text to Lucian of Antioch (d. 312).
sion carrying out more completely the purposes “As has been indicated in the previous pages,
of the first. At what date between A.D. 250 and his [Lucian’s] recension of the New Testament
350 the first process took place, it is impos- was adopted at Constantinople and from there
sible to say with confidence. The final process it spread widely throughout Greek speaking
was apparently completed by A.D. 350 or there- lands.”—Bruce M. Metzger, “The Lucianic Re-
abouts.”—Ibid. cension of the Greek Bible,” Chapter in his His-
theory,
According to the theory, this is the rea- tory of New Testament Textual Criticism, p.
son there are so many thousands of manu- 27.
Text.
scripts in the Majority Text. Bruce Metzger is one of the three editors who
Westcott and Hort developed this theory in decided which readings would be accepted or
order to refute the fact that those thousands of rejected in the Nestle-Aland and UBS Greek
manuscripts all came in separate streams from Texts, used by all translators of 20th-century
the originals. They contended that this was not Bibles. When he bought the Westcott-Hort theory
true; but that Lucian made a collated text, and about the Sinaiticus / Vaticanus, he also bought
that was used almost universally. It is theorized the Lucian theory.
that some official church leader may have man- A leading American textual critic, Ernest C.
dated that his text be copied and used by all the Colwell, wrote that the Majority Text “had, in
Text “had,
churches, but that is a convenient conjecture. its origin, no such single focus as the Latin
The entire “Lucian Recension Theory” is er- had in Jerome” (E.C. Colwell, What is the Best
roneous; and here is the evidence: New Testament?). Many scholars recognize that
First, there is no evidence that any such Text,
the Majority Text, as well as the other major
edict, commanding that Lucian’s text be the
Lucian’s families of the Greek text, are the result of a
only one to be copied and used, was ever process rather than a single event in textual
issued. Indeed, it is speculative as to who might history.
history.
have issued such a requirement. Another scholar, Jacob Geerlings, who has
Second, a significant number of the manu- done extensive work on certain “family”
scripts, lectionaries, early church “father” Text,
branches of the Majority Text, has stated that
quotations, and foreign translations—most of “its origins go back to the autographs [the
Text—date
which support the Majority Text—date as originals]” (J. Geerlings, Family E and its
Lucian’s
early or earlier than Lucian’s research project. Allies in Mark).
Historical records reveal that the Eastern
Westcott and Hort were dreaming up their
Church never officially adopted or recognized
theories under the tutelage of demons who were
Western
a received or authorized text. The Western
talking to them during their “Ghostly Club” meet-
Vulgate.
Church, at Rome, adopted the Latin Vulgate.
ings at Oxford.
“In order to prop up his contention, Dr. Hort Oddly enough, even if the theory were cor-
is obliged to conjure up the shadows of two or Text
rect—the theory would date the Majority Text
three ‘phantom revisions’ of which no recorded as having originated at an earlier date than
evidence exists. But Dr. Hort, as soon as he Vaticanus.
the Sinaiticus / Vaticanus. Lucian of Antioch,
found that he could not maintain his ground who is supposed to have prepared the “Lucian
with history as it was, instead of taking back Recension” which all the “late” Majority Text
his theory and altering it to square with facts, manuscripts all based on, died in A.D. 312.
tampered with historical facts in order to make
According to the Westcott-Hort “Lucian
Westcott-Hort
them agree with his theory.”—D.J.W. Burgon,
Traditional Text of the Holy Gospels, p. 93.
theory,”
Recension theory,” the basis of the Majority
Text was prepared at Antioch between A.D. .D.
A.D
“Not the slightest confirmation is given to
Dr. Hort’s notion that a revision or recension
Vati-
250 and 350. Since the Sinaiticus and Vati-
was definitely accomplished at Antioch in the canus are dated at approximately 340, that
middle of the 4th century. There was a gradual Text
would make the Majority Text earlier than
improvement as the traditional text gradually them!
established itself against the forward and per-
sistent intrusion of corruption.”—D.J.W. THE MANUSCRIPT FAMILY THEORY
54 The King James and the Modern Versions
In attempting to compare the 5,000 manu- other families, and to represent the nearest ap-
scripts, scholars have found tendencies for proach to the New Testament originals.
certain ones to be somewhat similar to cer- Its best representative, according to Hort,
tain others. The word, “somewhat,” is used be- Vaticanus,
was the Vaticanus, with the Sinaiticus sec-
cause there are so many variables that it is im- ond best. Both were thought to be derived in-
possible to say, “This manuscript is exactly like dependently from a common original, at no great
that one.” That never happens. Yet, in an at- distance from the originals. Therefore, they were
tempt to arrive at some semblance of order, order, called “neutral” or pure. (Some editors call them
five primary manuscript “families” have been the Hesychian family, on the theory that they
accepted by modern scholars. were produced under the direction of Hesychius,
(These “families” are also spoken of as a scribe in Alexandria, Egypt.)
“Texts,” with a capital “T.” Scholars use the
“Texts,” Here is how the Westcott-Hort theory is
Westcott-Hort
terms interchangeably.) applied:
An attempt has been made to locate each of Vaticanus
1 - When Sinaiticus and Vaticanus read-
these five families to certain regions where the ings (they are the Neutral family) agree, no con-
copyists supposedly worked. tradictory readings from other manuscripts
J.A. Bengel (about 1734) suggested that the accepted,
are accepted unless internal evidence contra-
manuscripts might be divided into Asiatic and dicts this.
African. 2 - Readings not found in the Neutral,
J.S. Semler (about 1767) prepared a three- Western Texts
Alexandrian, or Western Texts (or families)
fold classification: Oriental, Western, and are to be rejected as “Syrian.”
Alexandrian. He was the first to call these fami- Western
3 - No reading from the Western or Alexan-
lies, “recensions.” drian is to be admitted without some sup - sup-
J.J. Griesbach, a pupil of Semler’s (1774- port from the Neutral.
1776, 1805), introduced the names, Constant- Now, let us look at these other families:
inopolitan or Byzantine. The Alexandrian Family. This consists of
amily.
Family
J.L. Hug said the Western text was based on manuscripts conjectured as having originated
an earlier one, and was itself split into three, the at Alexandria. Hort’s purpose in splitting the two
Palestinian by Origen, the Egyptian by Hesych- apart was to seperate his so-called Neutral fam-
ius, and the Syrian by Lucian. ily from Origen and Alexandria. (But Hort freely
Carolus Lachmann suggested the terms, admitted that his Neutral Text also came from
Oriental and Occidental. Egypt.)
The above, very brief description hardly de- Western Family
amily.
The Western Family. Included here are
scribes all the speculation, squabbling, and Greek manuscripts which originated in central
changes in the various theories which occurred. Italy. Do not confuse these with Old Latin, which
.J.A
F.J
Then came the F.J.A . Hort and B .F. B.F
.F. was an ancient (4th century) translation. A pure
theory.
Westcott theory. They used the terms, West- West- and earlier Latin dialect was the Waldensian
ern and Syrian (Antiochian), for two of the Italia of northern Italy, translated into Latin by
groups and divided the third into Alexandrian the Waldenses about A.D. 157. The Italia be-
and Neutral. Hort was the principal member of longs to the Majority Text.
the team which devised and wrote down their Family
amily.
The Syrian Family. This is that other text
theory of families. family which Hort considered to be so utterly
This “family” theory of manuscripts is im- worthless. Yes, you guessed it. This is the Ma-
20th-century
portant, since the two 20th- century critical Text
jority Text which the King James and the
Texts Nestle-
Greek Texts (the Nestle -Aland and the UBS) other Reformation Bibles were translated
Westcott-
are almost entirely based on the Westcott- from. Listening to the devils at their Ghostly
theory. 20th-century
Hort theory. Nearly all 20th- century transla- Club, Westcott and Hort figured out a clever
tions into English and other languages are scheme to get rid of the purest, largest, and ear-
made from one or the other of those critical liest manuscript source.
Texts.
Greek Texts. (More on these later in this book.) The Syrian Text is also called the Byzantine
family.
Neutral family. Hort considered this the or Antiochian family. It is also referred to as the
purest extant form. It was thought to be en- Text
ext,
Traditional Text since it was used in preparing
tirely free from corruption and mixture with the earlier English and European Bibles. Another
The Early Centuries 55
Text
name for it is the Received Text or Textus tions by the early church “fathers,” and (4) trans-
Receptus (which is actually the name of the lations into other languages. We have now
third edition of Erasmus’ Greek Text, based en- learned enough to return to them.
tirely on this family of manuscripts). However, We are now going to discover that the
throughout this book, we will call it by the most great majority of those four sources, when
descriptive name: the Majority Text ext.
Text early,
they are very early, support the Majority Text ext,
Text
In Hort’s opinion, Greek and Syrian church which, as you know, is the basis of the King
“fathers” produced this as a revision of existing James Bible! They also disprove the “Lucianic
manuscripts in the vicinity of Antioch in the late theory,”
Recension theory,” since they existed prior
4th century. Hort declared it to be later than the to the time that Lucian could have prepared
other families and, therefore, essentially worth- recension.
his recension
less. Yet the Majority Text includes most of the
1 - Greek manuscripts. As mentioned ear-
uncials (which Hort arbitrarily decided must lier, there are 5,000 of these! These include
have been produced in later centuries) and nearly the following: (1) Over 200 uncials (all capital
all the thousands of cursive manuscripts. letters), counting all fragments, which range in
Dr.
It is of interest that even Dr. Hort admitted date from the 2nd to the 9th century. (2) About
Family
that the Syrian Family (Majority Text) wasText)
100 papyri and ostraca (ostraca are written
so- family.
as old as his so- called Neutral family on clay tablets). These are mainly uncial. (3)
“The fundamental text of late extant Greek cursives,
Approximately 3,000 cursives dating from the
manuscripts, generally is beyond all question
9th to the 15th centuries. There are also lec-
identical with the dominant Antiochian or
Graeco-Syrian text of the second half of the
tionaries.
tionaries
fourth century.”—F.J.A. Hort, quoted in J.W. Comparatively few of these materials contain
Burgon, The Revision Revised, p. 257. the complete New Testament and many are very
According to that admission, the Majority fragmentary, especially those among the uncials
Text was at least as old as the Sinaiticus and and papyri. Yet, as far as the quality and quan-
Vaticanus! Yet, according to the Westcott-Hort Testament
tity of the evidence, the New Testament is
theory, the two codices were supposed to be by far the best-preserved ancient document
“purer” because they were said to be older! There world.
in the world
is something wrong here in someone’s thinking. The entire New Testament is substantially
Add to this the point that, according to their contained in only two uncials (Sinaiticus and
“Lucian Recension theory,” the basic Majority Alexandrinus; most of Matthew being missing
Text was prepared at Antioch between A.D. 250 in the latter) and in about 50 cursive manu-
and 350. Since the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus are scripts. Approximately 120 other manuscripts
dated at approximately 340, that would make it contain all but the Revelation; and about 50
older than them! contain all but the Gospels.
Very small “families,” each with only a very The most abundant single group is the four
few manuscripts in them, have since been added: Gospels, with some 1,500 documents; and the
the “Ferrar” manuscripts (or Family 1) which in- next, in order, would be combinations of the
cludes 1, 13, 124, 346, and 69; and the Codex other groups (Acts and the General Epistles,
Theta. These manuscripts would receive but Pauline Epistles, and Revelation).
little notice, except that they exhibit some of the About 30 manuscripts contain the Acts and
strange peculiarities of the Sinaiticus and General Epistles alone. (The General Epistles are
Vaticanus. all those not written by Paul). About 35 have the
Pauline Epistles alone. Another 45 only have
Now we are ready to track down still Revelation alone.
more evidence that the Majority Text is the
Text The remainder of the 5,000 manuscripts are
purest, earliest, and best. too fragmentary to classify.
MOST SOURCES SUPPORT THE KJV Why so many fragments? —They are mute
You will recall that we earlier mentioned four testimony to the work of Satan, down through
early Bible text sources. These were (1) Greek the centuries, to destroy Christians, their homes,
manuscripts (2) lectionaries (Bible compila-
manuscripts, their churches, and their Bible portions!
tions read in churches which could not afford a —But we find that nearly all of the above
larger manuscript of a Bible portion), (3) quota- listed manuscripts support the Majority Text! Text!
56 The King James and the Modern Versions
The Greek papyri should also be men- “Besides establishing the antiquity of the Tra-
tioned here. They are among the very oldest ditional [Majority] Text, the quotations in the
Text,
Testament.
manuscripts of the New Testament. Because early “fathers” reveal the streams of corruption
they were written in Egypt, they frequently which prevailed in the first ages, till they were
have some corrupt Alexandrian readings; yet, washed away by the vast current of the trans-
mission of the text of the Gospels.”—D.J.W.
much of the time, they agree with Majority
Burgon, Traditional Text of the Holy Gospels,
Text readings. It is possible to find papyri in p. 117.
Egypt, since it has a climate dry enough to pre-
“The original predominance of the Traditional
serve them. That is where these were written and [Majority] Text is shown in the list given of the
preserved. earliest “fathers.” Their record proves that in
2 - Lectionaries. The second of the four their writings, and so in the church generally,
witnesses to the original text of the Bible are the corruption had made itself felt in the earliest
lectionaries. As mentioned earlier, copyists would times, but that the pure waters generally pre-
vailed.”—D.J.W. Burgon, Traditional Text of the
assemble many choice passages into books, and
Holy Gospels, p. 121.
use them in church readings. Each one would
contain selected portions of Scripture, arranged Hort’s entire security is based on the theory
in a particular schedule for congregational read- that the manuscripts did not exist before his
ing. Each of the lectionaries is called a lection. preferred family of texts or before any of the
There are about 2,143 of these lectionaries. other families.
Many of these date very early, and they
early, “The text, found in the mass [Majority] of
existing manuscripts, does not date further
frequently favor the text upon which the King
back than the middle of the fourth century.
Version
James Version is based. Before that text was made up [when the so-
Here is the comment of one scholar, that the called Lucian recension was supposedly re-
lectionary evidence does not support the con- quired to be distributed], other forms of text
jecture that Lucian’s text was required of all the were in vogue, which may be termed respec-
churches: tively Neutral, Western and Alexandrian.”—
“The Lectionaries also indicate that the Tra- Hort, quoted in Dean Burgan, Traditional
ditional [Majority] Text could not have been
Text Text, p. 91.
imposed on the church by the ecclesiastical au- But the quoted Scriptures, found in the
thorities. These, as has been stated, are manu- early Christian writers, disprove the West-West-
scripts containing the New Testament Scrip- cott-Hort theory!
ture lessons appointed to be read at the vari-
(Ter-
The writings of just five early writers (Ter-
ous worship services of the ecclesiastical year.
Cle-
tullian, Irenaeus, Hippolytus, Origen, and Cle -
According to the researches of E. Colwell (1933)
and his associates, the oldest of these lessons ment of Alexandria) have provided us with
are not Traditional but ‘mixed’ in text. Westcott —Yet
30,147 Scripture citations alone! —Yet the
and Hort’s theory was that the Traditional text great majority of their quotations agree with
from its very beginning had never enjoyed offi- Text!
the Majority Text!
cial status.”—Edward Hills, Believing Bible And consider this: All five of those men
Study, p. 100. died between 20 and 150 years before the
3 - Quotations by early church “fathers.” approximate dates when the Sinaiticus and
The writings of early Christians (called “fathers”) Vaticanus were copied; many of them died
are also referred to as patristic (“fatherly”) testi- before the conjectured Lucian recension
mony. This is the correspondence and miscella- could have been made!
neous works of the church’s earliest writers, “It has been pointed out elsewhere that, in
and by itself, the testimony of any first-rate ‘fa-
theologians, and bishops.
ther,’ where it can be had, must be held to out-
Although some of these men believed hereti-
weigh the solitary testimony of any single co-
cal notions—when they quote the New Testa-
when Testa- dex which can be named . . For instance the
accurately,
ment, they tend to quote it accurately, in origin and history of Codices A, B, Aleph, and
accordance with the manuscripts they had C [Alexandrinus, Vaticanus, Sinaiticus, and
available to them. These quotations provide Ephraemi] is wholly unknown: their dates and
us with a valuable witness as to what the the places of their several production are mat-
Bible text was in their day and are invaluable ters of conjecture only. But when we are listen-
evidence. ing to the articulate utterance of any of the an-
The Early Centuries 57
cient ‘fathers,’ we not only know with more or papyrus (singular form), these are the very
less of precision the actual date of the testi- earliest Greek manuscript fragments of the
mony before us, but we even know the very dio- Testament
New Testament that we have. Papyri have only
cese of Christendom in which we are standing. been recovered in Egypt because the climate
To such a deponent we can assign a definite
there was consistently dry enough to preserve
amount of credibility, whereas in the estimate
of the former class of evidence [the Greek manu- them.
scripts] we have only inferences to guide us. There are very few of these earliest manu-
Individually, therefore, a ‘father’s’ evidence script sources; but, although they demonstrate
where it can be certainly obtained—caeterius cop-
some Alexandrian errors (since they were cop -
paribus [Latin: other things being equal] is con- ied in Egypt), they also quite consistently
siderably greater than that of any single known Text
support Majority Text readings which
codex.”—Edward Miller, quoted in Dean Bur- Vaticanus
Sinaiticus and Vaticanus reject.
gon, Traditional Text, 57. “In Hort’s day . . the early papyri were not
Just how “early” did these “fathers” ac- extant [available]. Had they been, the Westcott-
tually live? Here are the facts: Hort theory could scarcely have appeared . .
Each of the early papyri (A.D. 300 or earlier)
“With the Council of Nicea (A.D. 325) acting
vindicates some Byzantine [Majority Text] read-
as their chronological watershed, church his-
ing . . Bodmer II shows some Syrian readings
torians will generally arrange the ‘fathers’ by
to be anterior to [earlier than] corresponding
the era in which they lived; Apostolic (A.D. 75-
Aleph and B readings . . The early papyri vindi-
150); Ante-Nicene (A.D. 150-325); and Post-
cate Byzantine readings in 660 (or 885) places
Nicene (A.D. 325-500).
where there is a significant variation.”—
“However, an even more significant designa- Pickering, Identity of the New Testament Texts,
tion would be by geographical area; Western, p. 224.
Alexandrian and Antiochian. The relevance of
H.A. Sturz carried out a careful analysis of
this regional triad to the study of manuscript
evidences should be apparent by now. There- the papyri, and wrote his findings down in his
fore, the following breakdown of the most per- book, Byzantine Text-Type and New Testament
tinent ‘fathers’ is listed according to both crite- Textual Criticism. His research studies showed
rion. that the Majority Text was quoted more fre-
Text fre-
“For the Apostolic Age, we have: the West- quently by the papyri than any other manu-
ern—Clement of Rome (A.D. 30-100); the family.
script family.
Antiochian—Ignatius (A.D. 35-107) and Polycarp “H.A. Sturz . . surveyed all the available pa-
(A.D. 69-155); and no major Alexandrian ‘fa- pyri . . Each new manuscript discovered vindi-
thers.’ In the Ante-Nicene Period: the Western— cated Byzantine [Majority Text] readings . .
Irenaeus (A.D. 120-192), Hippolytus (A.D. 170- “The magnitude of this vindication can be
235), Tertullian (A.D. 160-225), and Cyprian more fully appreciated by recalling that only
(A.D. 200-258); the Alexandrian—Justin Mar- about 30% of the New Testament has early pa-
tyr (A.D. 100-165), Clement (A.D. 150-215), pyri attestation . . If we had at least three pa-
Origen (A.D. 185-254), and Didymus (A.D. pyri covering all parts of the New Testament,
313-398); and the Antiochian—Lucian (A.D. all of the 5,000, plus, Byzantine [Majority Text]
250-312). readings rejected by the critical, eclectic texts
“The Post-Nicene Fathers are: In the West— would be vindicated by early papyri . .
Augustine (A.D. 354-430); in Alexandria— “Henceforth, no one may reasonably or re-
Athanasius (A.D. 293-373) and Cyril (A.D. 315- sponsibly characterize the Byzantine [Majority]
386); and finally, the Antiochian—Diodorus (d. text-type as being late . . Although modern edi-
394), Chrysostom (A.D. 347-407), Theodoret tors continue to reject these readings, it can no
(A.D. 393-458), Basil (A.D. 329-379), Gregory longer be argued that they are late.”—Op. cit.,
Nazianzen (AD. 329-390), and Gregory of Nyssa pp. 77, 184, 202.
.
(A.D. 330-395).”—W.P Grady, Final Author-
Klijn compared Aleph and B (both are
ity, pp. 37-38.
4th century) with the papyri (2nd century)
earlier,
As stated earlier, the majority of the “fa-
and found that the papyri were closer to the
thers,” including the earliest of them, quoted
Majority Text (A.F.J. Klijn, Survey of the Re-
Text
Text!
from the Majority Text! searches into the Western Text of the Gospels).
Papyri.
4 - Papyri. Consisting of Greek New Testa- Here are the statements of five additional
ment fragments written on ancient paper, called sup-
Biblical scholars, that the papyri do not sup -
58 The King James and the Modern Versions
Vaticanus
port the Sinaiticus / Vaticanus text; but, in- something different. This indicates that at this
stead, they support the Majority Text the
Text
ext, early period, variant readings were supplant-
basis of our King James Bible: ing the Majority Text.”—E.C. Colwell, “Origin
“[Majority Text-type] readings previously dis- of Text types of New Testament Manuscripts,”
carded as late are in Papyrus 46 . . Are all Byz- in Allen Wikgren, Early Christian Origins, ed.,
antine readings ancient? . . G. Pasquali answers pp. 128-138.
in the affirmative . . Papyrus 46 and 45 sup- Do you see it? Satan was intent on destroy-
port the Majority Text readings.”—G. Zuntz, ing the basis of the Majority Text as early as A.D.
Texts of the Epistles, p. 55. 200! That is only a hundred years after the death
“Papyrus 75 supports the Majority Text doz- of the Apostle John!
ens of times. In relation to the [Majority] text, 5 - Translations into other languages.
Papyrus 46 (about A.D. 200), shows that some
Faithful Christians were so anxious to share the
readings . . go back to a very early period . .
good news of salvation in Jesus Christ, that
Papyrus 66 [has] readings that agree with the
[Majority] . . text type.”—Bruce Metzger, Manu- rather early they began translating the New Tes-
scripts of the Greek Bible, pp. 64, 108. tament into other languages.
“Byzantine readings which most critics have (1) Syrian translations. Translations were
regarded as late, have now been proved by Pa- made for the Syrian people, dwelling northeast
pyrus Bodmer II to be early readings.”—Hills, of Palestine. There were at least four major ver-
quoted in Dean Burgon, The Last Twelve sions: the Peshitta (A.D. 145); the Old Syriac
Verses of Mark, p. 54. (A.D. 400), the Palestinian Syriac (A.D. 450), and
“Papyrus 66 supports the reading of the Ma- the Philoxenian (A.D. 508). The last one was re-
jority Text.”—Journal of Theological Studies, vised by Thomas of Harkel, in A.D. 616, and is
Vol. 2, p. 381.
known as the Harclean Syriac.
“Some of the New Testament papyri that have
The earliest of these was the Peshitta—
been discovered show remarkable similarity
translated only about 50 years after the last
with later manuscripts. In fact, several of the
extant early papyri are related to many later book in the Bible was written! The name,
manuscripts (fourth century and beyond) or at “Peshitta,” means “straight” or “rule,” and that is
least share a common ancestor.”—Philip W. what it is. The Peshitta set the standard for
Comfort, Early Manuscripts and Modern excellence and purity of text, due to its early
Translations of the Bible, p. 11. translation. It closely agrees with the Major-
From the collected research of these schol- Text!
ity Text! This is a most powerful evidence
ars, listed below, are some sample papyrus man- Text
that the Majority Text is the most accurate
uscripts. In each instance, they supported the text.
Majority Text more than the Sinaiticus and Because of the obvious embarrassment
Vaticanus. caused by this document, which is two centu-
PA P Y R U S ALEPH B MAJ TEXT ries earlier than the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus
P45 19 24 32 codices, modern liberal scholars went against
P66 14 29 33
the known facts of nearly two millennia and
P75 9 33 29
upped the translation date of the Peshitta to A.D.
Colwell made an interesting discovery. He 415.
found that, as early as A.D. 200 (which is
(2) Gothic Translation. This was the first
very early!) there was already evidence of
translation into a purely European language. It
tampering with the manuscripts! Men were
was prepared in A.D. 330 by Ulfilas, an earnest
already trying to change the Majority Text Text
soul-winning evangelist. (His name means “little
into something else!
wolf.”) This translation was prepared about
Of course, when this is done, the text is either
Vaticanus,
10 years before the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus,
poorly erased and something new is written in or
and it agrees closely with the Majority Text.
Text.
a variant reading is written above or in the mar-
“The type of text represented in it is for the
gin beside the original reading.
most part that which is found in the majority
“The Bodmer John (P66) is also a witness to of Greek manuscripts.”—Frederick G. Kenyon,
the early existence of many of the readings found Critical Text of the New Testament, 1912 edi-
in the Majority Text. Strangely enough, the con- tion.
temporary corrections in that papyrus fre-
So Ulfilas had access to King James Version
quently change a Majority Text reading to
64 The King James and the Modern Versions
readings before the Sinaiticus or Vaticanus were Text.
quently different from the Majority Text. The
copied! For example, his translation has the tra- reason for this is their proximity to Alexan-
ditional ending on Matthew 6:13, which the dria, where Clement of Alexandria, Origen,
Sinaiticus and Vaticanus and the modern ver- and their many liberal and heretic friends
sions omit: were located. The Sinaiticus and Vaticanus were
“For Thine is the kingdom, and the power, produced in Alexandria. We would today call Al-
and the glory, for ever. Amen.” exandria a “university town”; it would be com-
We are fortunate to know the readings in the parable to Berkeley, California, with its rampant
Gothic translation; for there are only eight cop- liberalism. The university at Alexandria was, at
ies still in existence. that time, the largest in the world and contained
Interestingly enough, since that ancient north- the most paganizing Christians.
ern language is related to our modern English,
(6) Ethiopian Translation. Prepared in the
we can see traces of our language in it. Here is
nation closest to Egypt, this translation is cor-
the first sentence of the Lord’s Prayer in English
translations.
rupt just like the Coptic translations It also
and in ancient Gothic:
includes 14 non-canonical books.
Our Father which art in heaven.
Atta unsar thu in himinam. (7) Latin Translations.
hallowed be Thy name. [1] The Italia (Old Latin) Translation.
Weihnai name thein. The first of these was made no later than A.D.
(3) Armenian Translation. Scholars call 157, about 60 years after the last book of
this the “Queen of the Versions,” because there finished.
the Bible was finished It is called the Old Latin
are so many copies still in existence (1,244). Translation or Italia. This translation was made
Mesrob, an evangelist, and Sahak translated for the young churches established in the Ital-
it about A.D. 400; and it closely matches the ian Alps (the far northern part of Italy). It is an
Text.
readings in the Majority Text. excellent translation and agrees closely with
Text. Yet
the Majority Text. Yet it occurs a full cen-
(4) Georgian Translation. Even the liber-
Recension”
tury before the theorized “Lucian Recension”
als recognize the early date of this translation,
is supposed to have been made, and two full
which was prepared for the people dwelling be-
Vaticanus
centuries before the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus
tween the Black and Caspian Seas of southern
produced.
were produced
Text.
Russia. It also supports the Majority Text.
The Waldensian Bible was either produced
“The Georgian Version . . arose in the fifth
century on the outskirts of Christianity. Arme- from this Italia translation or from the Majority
nian tradition ascribes it to the work of Mesrob, Text Greek manuscripts.
who is said to have invented the Georgian al- It is highly significant that, in spite of the
phabet.”—Ancestry of Our English Bible, Ira Romish apostasy, the faithful Latin-speaking
Maurice Price, pp. 117-118. believers in the hills of northern Italy continued
to use their beloved Italia down through the cen-
(5) Coptic Translations. The Egyptian
turies. They ignored the Vulgate and remained
Vulgate
translations are called “Coptic,” and divided into
successor, Walden-
with the Italia and its successor, the Walden-
two main versions, based on dialect and local-
ity. Since these are Egyptian, we find that sian Bible.
“The old Italic version into the rude Low Latin
they do not agree with the Majority Text. Text.
of the second century held its own as long as
Remember,
Remember, Egypt is where the Sinaiticus and Latin continued to be the language of the people.
Vaticanus came from. The critical version of Jerome [the Vulgate] never
[1] The Sahidic Translation was used in displaced it, and only replaced it when the Latin
the southern part of Egypt (called “Upper Egypt,” ceased to be a living language, but became the
meaning “up the Nile River”), and is dated from language of the learned.
about the beginning of the 3rd century. “The Gothic version of Ulfilas, in the same
way, held its own until the tongue in which it
[2] The Bohairic Translation is northern was written ceased to exist . . The reason for
(“Lower Egypt”), and is as late as the 6th cen- these facts seems to be this: that the languages
tury (about a hundred years after the Sinaiticus into which these versions were made were al-
and Vaticanus). most perfectly adapted to express the broad,
Both of these Coptic translations are fre-fre- generic simplicity of the original text . . It was
The Early Centuries 65
partly because the Low Latin of the second cen- There are more than 800 in the libraries of Paris
tury, and the Gothic of Ulfilas, and the rude, alone.
strong German of Luther had that character in “Now among translations themselves, the
a remarkable degree, that they were capabile of Italia is to be preferred to the others, for it keeps
rendering the Scriptures with a faithfulness closer to the words without prejudice to clear-
which guaranteed their permanance.”—Fulton, ness of expression.”—Nicene and Post-Nicene
The Forum, June 1887; quoted in Wilkinson, Fathers, Vol. 2, p. 542.
Our Authorized Bible Vindicated, pp. 27-28.
More on the Waldensian translation later.
The Old Latin translation held its own for
900 years after the Vulgate appeared (Jacobus, Vulgate.
[2] The Latin Vulgate. In A.D. 382, Bishop
Catholic and Protestant Bibles Compared). The Damascus of Rome (they were not yet called
common people wanted the Old Latin, not “popes”) commissioned Jerome to make a new,
the pope’s Vulgate. Since the Vulgate was is-
Vulgate. “improved” edition of the Old Latin. That which
sued about A.D. 397, nine hundred years brings he produced was the infamous Latin Vulgate.
us to about A.D. 1280. It is known that, in 1229, Jerome was born about A.D. 341-342 of
the pope issued orders to begin a most terrible wealthy parents who gave him the best educa-
crusade against the Albigenses of southern tion available. He spent five years (374-379) in
France and the Waldenses of northern Italy. the desert in a hermit-like “self-discipline,” and
The Italia manuscripts were brought to then began studying Hebrew and Greek.
Jerome became a close friend of Pope Dama-
the Island of Iona where Columba, Patrick,
sus; and, after living for several years in Antioch
and their faithful helpers made copies and
and Constantinople where he learned the latest
sent out missionaries throughout Europe.
philosophies, he went to Rome in A.D. 382,
“When the Saxons invaded Britain, heathen-
ism gained control. The conquerors disdained
“where he spent more than two years in close
to be instructed by their slaves, and the Chris- association with Pope Damasus” (Ira M. Price,
tians were forced to retreat to the mountains Ancestry of Our English Bible, p. 86).
and the wild moors. Yet the light, hidden for a At the request of the pope, he began work
time, continued to burn. In Scotland, a century “modern” Bible.
on a “modern” Latin Bible First he translated
later, it shone out with a brightness that ex- a revision of the Gospels which appeared in A.D.
tended to far-distant lands. From Ireland came 383. This was followed soon by Acts and the
the pious Columba and his colaborers, who, rest of the New Testament. His work on the Old
gathering about them the scattered believers Testament began with a revision of the Old Latin
on the lonely island of Iona, made this the cen- Psalter, done on the basis of the Septuagint (a
ter of their missionary labors. Among these
Greek translation of the Old Testament com-
evangelists was an observer of the Bible Sab-
pleted about 150 B.C.).
bath, and thus this truth was introduced among
the people. A school was established at Iona, When Pope Damasus died about A.D. 384,
from which missionaries went out, not only to Jerome left Rome the next year and eventually
Scotland and England, but to Germany, Swit- settled in Bethlehem in Palestine, where he
zerland, and even Italy.”—Great Controversy, founded two religious houses. One was a mon-
p. 62. astery which he managed for the next 15 years.
The “church in the wilderness,” in rural The other was a nearby nunnery, which a nun
areas hidden from the despotism of Rome, was in charge of.
the faithful continued to use the basic Ma- From A.D. 390 to 404, he translated the rest
Text,
jority Text, even though it may have been of the Old Testament (including part of the Apoc-
translated into Syrian, Gothic, Armenian, or Vulgate trans-
rypha). So the entire Vulgate Bible was trans-
Old Latin. lated between A.D. 382 and 397 397.
“The old Latin versions were used longest In A.D. 580, Pope Gregory praised this won-
by the Eastern Christians who would not bow derful translation, the Vulgate. It was a book very
to the authority of Rome—e.g., the Donatists; dear to the heart of the pontiffs.
the Irish in Ireland, Britain, and the Continent; The Vulgate is still the official Psalter in St.
the Albigenses; etc.”—Jacobus, Catholic and Peter’s, in Rome. Jerome’s translation was al-
Protestant Bibles Compared, p. 200. ways appreciated by the popes.
There are thousands of Old Latin and Vul- Later in this book, we will encounter the
gate manuscripts in the public and private li- Vulgate again; for it was used by Rome to
braries of Europe (some estimate it at 8,000). Bibles.
withstand Protestant Bibles It was first used
66 The King James and the Modern Versions
to destroy the effect of the Waldensian Bible. Af- very early, copies of God’s Word were made and
ter the Reformation began, translations of it into circulated everywhere.
English and other languages were used to with- “And the Word of God increased.”—Acts 6:7.
stand the Protestant European and English “But the Word of God grew and multiplied.”—
Bibles. The Rheims-Douai was specifically Acts 12:24.
translated from the Vulgate, in order to overcome “The Word of the Lord was published through-
the King James Bibles. out all the region.”—Acts 13:49.
“In the fourth century, Helvidius, a great “So mightily grew the Word of God and pre-
scholar of northern Italy [where the Waldenses vailed.”—Acts 19:20.
lived], accused Jerome, whom the pope had
empowered to form a Bible in Latin for Catholi- Here is a remarkable collection of statements
cism, using corrupt Greek manuscripts (Post- by scholars, in support of the fact that the Ma-
Nicene Fathers, Vol. 6, p. 338). jority Text—the basis of the King James Bible—
“How could Helvidius have accused Jerome comes from manuscripts which are the earliest:
of employing corrupt Greek manuscripts, if “As far as the “fathers” who died before A.D.
Helvidius had not had the pure Greek manu- 400 are concerned, the question may now be
scripts? put and answered. Do they witness to the tra-
“And so learned and so powerful in writing ditional text as existing from the first or do
and teaching was Jovinian, the pupil of Helvi- they not? The results of the evidence, both as
dius, that it demanded three of Rome’s most regards the quantity and the quality of the tes-
famous ‘fathers’—Augustine, Jerome, and Am- timony, enable us to reply not only that the tra-
brose—to unite in opposing Jovinian’s influ- ditional text was in existence, but that it was
ence. Even then, it needed the condemnation of predominant during the period under review.”—
the pope and the banishment of the emperor to D.J.W. Burgon, Traditional Text of the Holy
prevail. Gospels, p. 116.
“But Jovinian’s followers [the Waldenses] Pickering explains the multiplication of the
lived on and made the way easier for Luther.”— originals throughout history.
Wilkinson, Our Authorized Bible Vindicated, “We may reasonably assume that in the ear-
p. 33. liest period of the transmission of the text, the
We will later return to the Rheims-Douai trans- most reliable copies of the autographs [the origi-
lation and its strange readings. nals] would be circulating in the region that
held the autographs. With an ever-increasing
demand and consequent proliferation of cop-
THE MAJORITY TEXT IS THE EARLIEST ies throughout the Graeco Roman world and
The most reliable copies became the Ma- with the potential for verifying copies by having
jority; for they were copied by faithful Chris- recourse to the centers still possessing the au-
tians, scattered throughout the Near East and tographs, the early textual situation was highly
Europe. favorable to the wide dissemination of manu-
scripts in close agreement with the original text
We might ask why, if God protected the cop-
..
ies back then, a corrupt text is being used to-
“It follows that within a relatively few years
day? Back then, faithful Christians did the copy-
after the writing of the New Testament books,
ing—but today worldlings, trained in secular uni- there came rapidly into existence a ‘Majority
versities, have substituted a greatly inferior Text,’ whose form was essentially that of the
Greek text. autographs . . the science of statistical prob-
Yet do not forget that, in the providence of ability demonstrates that a text form in such
God, He has provided us with the King James circumstances could scarcely be dislodged from
Version! In spite of the efforts of men to over- its dominant position . .
throw it, we still have that wonderful book! “In every age, from the apostolic to the nine-
Not only were the best copies the Major- teenth century, the text form in question . . was
ity ones; but, as you would expect, they were the one that the church in general recognized,
also the earliest! —If they were not the earli- used, and transmitted.”—Pickering, The Iden-
tity of the New Testament Text, pp. 116-120,
est, then they would have had to have been
237.
copied from the corrupt copies which West- West-
cott and Hort said were the earliest! Simple arithmetic confirms that the
nearer a particular reading is to the original,
The Bible writers themselves told us that,
the longer the time span will be for descen-
The Early Centuries 67
dants to follow and multiply! The larger the minuscule manuscripts on which the Textus
family is, the older the original source must Receptus rests” (Bruce Metzger, Manuscripts of
be. the Greek Bible, p. 86).
Leading scholars of the world agree on Hills, another New Testament scholar, wrote
the overwhelming dominance of this type of this:
“The vast majority of these extant Greek New
New Testament text in the early church and
Testament manuscripts agree together very
history.
throughout history. closely, so closely indeed that they may fairly
E.C. Colwell called it “the uncontrolled popu- be said to contain the same New Testament.
lar edition of the 2nd century” (Colwell, Studies This Majority Text is usually called the Byzan-
in Methodology in Textual Criticism, p. 53). tine Text by modern textual critics. This is be-
Philip Comfort wrote this: cause all modern critics acknowledge that this
“It became the most prevailing type of text was the Greek New Testament text in general
throughout the Greek speaking world . . It was use throughout the greater part of the Byzan-
nearly standardized. From then on, almost all tine Period (A.D. 312-1453). For many centu-
manuscripts follow the Byzantine [Majority] ries, before the Protestant Reformation, this
text, including those manuscripts used by Byzantine text was the text of the entire Greek
Erasmus in compiling the text that eventually Church, and for more then three centuries af-
would become the Textus Receptus [the Greek ter the Reformation, it was the text of the en-
Text type underlying the King James Bible].”— tire Protestant church . . [It is] found in the
Philip W. Comfort, Early Manuscripts and vast majority of the Greek New Testament
Modern Translations of the New Testament, manuscripts. . . The Traditional Text . . is the
pp. 13-14. true text because it is that form of the Greek
Regarding the Majority Text, Geerlings af- New Testament which is known to have been
firmed: used in the church of Christ in unbroken suc-
cession . .
“Its origins . . go back to the autographs.”—
J. Geerlings, Family E and Its Allies in Mark, p. “Thus the evidence which has accumulated
. . is amply sufficient to justify the view . . that
1.
therefore the Byzantine Text found in the vast
Hodges wrote this: majority of the Greek New Testament manu-
“The Majority Text, it must be remembered, scripts is that true text.”—Dr. Edward F. Hills,
is relatively uniform in its general character with quoted in Which Bible? pp. 104, 89, 90.
comparatively low amounts of variation between
its major representatives . . The majority of
manuscripts in the transmission of any book 90% OF THE MANUSCRIPTS
%
will, a priori [when reasoning from cause to SUPPORT THE KING JAMES BIBLE
effect] preserve the best text. Thus the Major- It is a remarkable fact that, not only the
ity Text, upon which the King James Version is great majority of the ancient Biblical manu-
based, has in reality the strongest claim pos- scripts are the basis of our King James Bible—
sible to be regarded as an authentic represen-
but at least 90% of them are.
tation of the original text . . based on its domi-
Kurt Aland’s collation of 1000 minuscules
nances in the transmissional history of the New
Testament text.”—Hodges, Which Bible? p. 37. in 1000 different passages shows that 90% con-
The Harvard Theological Review cited Kir- tain the Traditional Text. (He is the current edi-
sopp Lake’s exhaustive examination of manu- tor-in-chief of the Nestle Text.)
scripts which revealed, “the uniformity of the text Work done at The Institut fur Neutestament-
exhibited by the vast majority of the New Testa- liche Texzforschung [Institute for New Testa-
ment manuscripts.” ment Studies] in Munster, Germany, confirms this
The Theological Review also pointed out that 90%.
same 90% When they include papyrus and
Von Soden, who made the most extensive review uncials together with cursive manuscripts, the
of the text yet accomplished, called it the Com- number remains above 80% (Pickering, Iden-
mon (Kappa) text, showing that it was the Greek tity of the New Testament Text, p. 160).
text type most commonly used throughout his- “The outstanding feature of the Received [Ma-
jority] Text is its high percentage of agreement
tory.
among so many thousands of independent wit-
Bruce Metzger, a leading Greek scholar in the nesses. This agreement is often placed at about
mid-20th century, agreed with this verdict of his- percent;
90 percent in other words, 90 percent of all
tory. He spoke of the “the great majority of the
68 The King James and the Modern Versions
existing manuscripts agree with one another [Caesarian, Western, and Alexandrian].”—D.A.
so miraculously that they are able to form their Carson, quoted in G.A. Riplinger, New Age
own unique text. In contradistinction to such Bible Versions, p. 478.
unity, the remaining 10 percent comprises a Kurt Aland is the scholar to whom textual
selection of manuscripts that will both agree critics have committed the task of assigning offi-
with the Majority Text in many particulars cial numbers to Greek manuscripts as they are
while disagreeing wildly in others. Again, let it
found. He is the one who has compiled the fig-
be stated that many of these variant readings
are also unique to the individual manuscript
ures in the above list. In addition to the totals
containing it; where the 10 percent disagree given above, Aland also lists 2,143 lectionaries
from the majority, these departures also dis- (manuscripts containing the Scripture lessons
agree with each other!”—W.P Grady, Final
. which were read publicly in the churches); so
Authority, p. 28. that the grand total of all these types of texts is
Pickering, a careful researcher into the New 5,255 (Kurt Aland, “The Greek New Testament:
Testament manuscripts, explains in detail these Its Present and Future Editions,” Journal of Bib-
percentages. Here is an excellent breakdown lical Literature, LXXXVII, June, 1968, p. 184).
of the percentages: Aland explains that the percentage of minus-
“A better, though more cumbersome, way to cules belonging to this type of text is about 90%
describe the situation would be something like (say, 2,400 out of 2,700) while its representa-
this: 100% of the manuscripts agree as to, say, tives are found also among the codices (majus-
80% of the text; 99% agree as to another 10%; cules) and later papyri.
over 95% agree as to another 4%; over 90% Among 44 significant codices described in
agree as to another 3%; only for 3% (or less) of
Metzger’s handbook, at least half either belong
the Text do less than 90% of the manuscripts
agree.”—Wilbur Pickering, Identity of the New
to or have affinities with this text form (Bruce M.
Testament Text, p. 118. Metzger, The Text of the New Testament: Its
Here is another manuscript analysis, pre- Transmission, Corruption, and Restoration, pp.
pared by Dr. Hodges: 42-61).
“A very large number of Greek manuscripts The low figure of 90% is, therefore, an
of the New Testament survive today. A recent overly safe estimate of the percentage of wit-
list gives these figures: papyrus manuscripts, nesses to this text from among papyri, ma-
81; majuscules (manuscripts written in capi- juscules, and minuscules taken together, together,
tal letters), 267; minuscules (manuscripts Text.
which support the Majority Text. But a num-
written in smaller script), 2,764. Of course, ber of other scholars figure the percentage
many of these are fragmentary and most of them to be 95%. The present writer has worked with
do not contain the entire New Testament. Nev- the apparatus of the Nestle Text (which Aland
ertheless, for an ancient book the available ma-
now edits), and he finds that relatively few manu-
terials are massive and more than adequate
for our needs, providing they are properly
scripts are consistently cited in favor of the
handled by scholars. Westcott-Hort type of readings. The great ma-
“It is also well known among students of tex-
jority of witnesses opposing them are listed as
tual criticism that a large majority of this huge “Byzantine” (Majority Text).
mass of manuscripts—somewhere between
80%-90%—contain a Greek text which, in most
80%-90% ONLY A 1% MINORITY
respects, closely resembles the kind of text SUPPORTS THE MODERN VERSIONS
which was the basis of our King James Ver-
The Bible says, “A false balance is abomina-
sion. This piece of information, however, may
tion to the Lord” (Prov. 11:1). That is what the
come as a surprise to many ordinary Chris-
tians who have gained the impression that the modern versions are based on.
Authorized Version is supported chiefly by ‘in- The textual variations among the Majority
ferior manuscripts.’ ”—Zane C. Hodges, in Text are minor. On the other hand, the remain-
Which Bible? p. 26. ing handful of manuscripts are frequently ex-
“95% of the manuscripts belong to the Byz-
95% tremely divergent from one another in their read-
antine tradition . . [That is] the textual tradi- ings. This handful not only disagrees with ‘the
tion which in large measure stands behind the Majority,’ Testament
Majority,’ as to what the New Testament says,
.
KJV There are far more manuscripts extant in but disagree among themselves! These include
this tradition than in the other three combined such manuscripts as Vaticanus (B), Sinaiticus
The Early Centuries 69
(Aleph), Bezae (D), Papyrus 75 and a smatter- “[The new versions] ignore the over 5,000
ing of versions. Of the four uncials, Aleph, B, C, Greek manuscripts now extant . . The evidence
and D, Burgon said this: cited does prove that aberrant forms of the New
“All four are discovered on careful scrutiny Testament text were produced. Naturally some
to differ essentially, not only from the 99 out of of those text forms may have acquired a local
100 of the whole body of extant manuscripts, and temporary currency. Recall that the possi-
but even from one another.”—John Burgon, The bility of checking with the autographs must have
Revisions Revised, p. 12. served to inhibit the spread of such forms. We
have what Aland calls the Majority Text (which
Astoundingly,
Astoundingly, in the year 1881, this 1% Burgon calls the Traditional Text), dominating
minority text type supplanted the Majority the stream of transmission with a few individual
Text with its almost two thousand years as witnesses going their idiosyncratic ways . . One
the leading manuscript source. A ‘New’ Greek may reasonably speak of 90% of the extant
Vaticanus
Text, based on the Vaticanus manuscript was manuscripts belonging to the Majority Text type
Westcott
introduced by Westcott and Hort. It has been . . The remaining 10% do not represent a single
used as the Greek Text for all subsequent
Text competing form.
20th-century
versions. It seems that no 20th- century “The minority manuscripts disagree as much
scholar or Bible translator dares oppose the (or more) among themselves as they do with
Dr. Westcott Dr.
will of Dr. Westcott and Dr. Hort. the majority. We are not judging between two
text forms, one representing 90% of the manu-
Frederic Kenyon, the late Director of the Brit-
scripts and the other 10%. Rather we have to
ish Museum and author of the most widely used
judge between 90% and a fraction of 1% (com-
textbooks on textual criticism, wrote this about paring the Majority Text with P75 and B text
the Majority Text: form for example). Or to take a specific case, in
“This is the text found in the great majority 1 Timothy 3:16, over 300 Greek manuscripts
of manuscripts, entrenched in print by read ‘God’ [KJV] . . Greek manuscripts read
Erasmus and Stephenus and known as the ,
‘who’ [NIV NASV, etc.] So we have to judge be-
Textus Receptus or Received Text . . Until 1881 tween 97% and 2% . .
. . it held the field as the text in practically uni- “It really does seem that those scholars who
versal use and when its position was then de- reject the Majority Text are faced with as seri-
cisively challenged, a stiff fight was made in its ous problem . . They are remnants reflecting
defence by advocates such as Burgon. ancient aberrant forms. It is a dependence on
“[This New Minority-type Greek text] pre- such aberrant forms that distinguishes con-
dominantly used . . Aleph and B [Sinaiticus temporary critical editions of the New Testa-
and Vaticanus] type readings . . [The changes] ment . . I submit that due process requires us
amount to an extensive modification of the text. to receive as original that form of the text which
It has been the dominating influence in all mod- is supported by the majority of witnesses. To
ern critical editions. reject their testimony in favour of our own
“It is clear that . . deliberate alteration . . imagination as to what a reading ought to be is
has been at work on a large scale in one text or manifestly untenable.”—Wilbur Pickering, The
the other . . The Textus Receptus [Majority Text] Identity of the New Testament Text, pp. 114-
being habitually the longer and fuller of the 120, 25, 149, 150, 237.
two.”—Frederick Kenyon, Text of the Greek In the above statement, Pickering says that
New Testament, pp. 197-204, 224, 231. it is not 90% of the manuscripts saying this,
Did you catch that point? Kenyon, a world- as opposed to 10% which say that; but it is
recognized scholar of his day, said it was obvi- 90% which stand solidly in mutual agree -agree-
ous that either Sinaiticus and Vaticanus had
Vaticanus them-
ment while 10% disagree fiercely among them-
been deliberately altered or the Majority TextText selves. Therefore, on any given passage, it is
had. Then he pointed out that the fault could 90% against 1% or 2%, not 90% vs. 10%.
Text;
not lie with the Majority Text; for there were Then there is Hodges; he says that modern
too many manuscripts containing its read- textual critics do the opposite of scientists
ings! in other fields: Everyone else goes by what
Wilbur Pickering deplores the fact that all majority research proves, not that which the
modern Bible translators continue to rely on minority presents.
manuscripts,
this inferior 1%-2% of the manuscripts in “Modern criticism repeatedly and systemati-
preparing their new Bible versions. Here is a most cally rejects Majority readings on a large scale
excellent analysis of the situation: . . [This is] monstrously unscientific . . If mod-
70 The King James and the Modern Versions
ern criticism continues its trend toward more nal”? That is what you get in the Bible trans-
genuinely scientific procedures, this question lated from the Majority Text.
will once again become a central consideration
. . The Textus Receptus was too hastily aban-
ERRORS WERE INTRODUCED EARLY
doned.”—Zane C. Hodges, quoted in op. cit.,
pp. 159-179. It is said that the King James-based man-
uscripts are late and practically worthless,
THIS 1% REPRESENTS and the Sinaiticus / Vaticanus manuscripts
Vaticanus
ONLY ONE SMALL, AND MOST (which were also comparatively early) are very
CORRUPT, LOCALITY early.
pure because they are early.
Not only are these manuscripts a minor- We have found that the first part of that
ity of witnesses, but they represent only one sentence is untrue; now we will learn that
geographical area: Alexandria, Egypt. The Ma- the last part is equally false.
Text,
jority Text, on the other hand, come from “It is no less true to fact than paradoxical in
sound, that the worst corruptions to which the
manuscripts from Greece, Constantinople,
New Testament has ever been subjected, origi-
Minor, Italy,
Asia Minor, Syria, Africa, Gaul, South Italy, nated within a hundred years after it was com-
Sicily,
Sicily, England, and Ireland. posed; that Irenaeus [A.D. 130-200] and the
Pickering wrote this: African ‘fathers’ and the whole Western, with a
“A reading found in only one limited area can- portion of the Syrian Church, used far inferior
not be original . . if a reading died out in the manuscripts to those employed by Stunica, or
fourth century, we have the verdict of history Erasmus, or Stephenus thirteen centuries later,
against it.”—Op. cit., pp. 143-144. when moulding the Textus Receptus.”—Fred-
And that is what happened. The great ma- erick H.A. Scrivener, A Plain Introduction to
jority of the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus scribal
Vaticanus the Criticism of the New Testament for the Use
changes in the text were not copied by of the Biblical Student, Vol. 2, pp. 264-265.
scribes! They recognized that those two cod- Even Hort admitted that his beloved Alexan-
ices were flawed. drian manuscripts were not very good. In a let-
Hodges maintained that, because most of the ter to Westcott, he wrote:
non-Byzantine type of manuscripts have come “Inaccuracy may in certain men or at certain
from Egypt, therefore they probably represent a periods run into a laxity which is careless about
textual tradition pertaining only to that geo- words though supposing itself faithful to sense,
and which draws no sharp line between tran-
graphical area (Hodges, The King James Ver-
scribing and editing, i.e. mending or complet-
sion Debate, p. 49). ing. This last characteristic naturally belongs
Another textual scholar, Zuntz, was careful to the early period.”—A.F. Hort, Life and Let-
to note that the agreement between our modern ters of F.J.A. Hort, Vol. 2., p. 228.
editions does not mean that we have recovered While some of these flaws were of an un-
the original text. Indeed, all that has been done intentional nature (human error or scribal
is that modern editors have followed one nar- carelessness, etc.), many others resulted
row section of the evidence, namely the non-West- from deliberate interference. Sometimes the
ern old uncials (G. Zuntz, The Text of the tampering was heretical; at other times it was
Epistles, p. 8). pious but misguided.
Regarding those two codices, which form the There are four basic types of corruptions
basis of all modern Bible translations, K.W. Clark which can occur in a text. Here they are:
said it well: “All are found on the same Egyptian omissions, additions (interpolations),
recension” (K.W. Clark, “Today’s Problems with changes (substitutions), and transpositions
the Critical Text of the New Testament,” in Tran- (reversing word order). Omissions constitute
sitions in Biblical Scholarship, ed. by J.C.R. the largest number while additions are the
Rylaarsdam, p. 166). smallest.
What is a “recension”? According to Webster,
it is a “revision.” The NASV Interlinear Greek- Upon examining the very earliest manu-
English New Testament refers to its “Greek text” scripts, the papyri, we find they had such
as a “recension” (Alfred Marshall, The NASV errors:
Interlinear Greek-English New Testament, p. The Chester Beatty and Bodmer papyri, two
vi). Wouldn’t you really rather have “the origi- of the oldest manuscripts (but both from Egypt)
The Early Centuries 71
had almost total disagreement with one another. no means a good manuscript. The scribe com-
Out of 70 extant verses, they disagreed with one mitted very many blunders . . My impression
another in 73 places, apart from mistakes. is that he was liable to fits of exhaustion.”—
When the nearly 100 extant papyrus frag- Op. cit., p. 125.
ments are carefully examined, we find that cor- Farther down on the same page, Zuntz adds
ruption is the rule and not the exception. this:
One of the oldest papyrus manuscripts in “The scribe who wrote the papyrus did his
work very badly. Of his innumerable faults, only
existence is P66 (Bodmer Collection); dated at
a fraction (less than one in ten) have been cor-
about A.D. 200, P66 contains 104 leaves of John
rected and even that fraction—as often happens
1:1 to 6:11; 6:35b to 14:15, and fragments of in manuscripts—grows smaller and smaller to-
forty other pages from John 14 to 21. wards the end of the book. Whole pages have
Wilbur Pickering has cited the results of E.C. been left without any correction, however greatly
Colwell’s collation of P66 along with P45 (c. 250) they were in need of it.”—Ibid.
and P75 (c. 225):
Later in time, we come to the ancient
“The nearly 200 nonsense readings and 400
itacistic (vowel interchange) spellings in P45 are
uncials, but we find them to also be in poor
evidence of something less than disciplined at- shape. Dean Burgon did an analysis of Luke’s
tention to the basic task. To this evidence of account of the Lord’s Prayer in “the five old
carelessness must be added those singular uncials.” These five are the Sinaiticus (aleph),
readings whose origin baffles speculation, read- Vaticanus (B), Alexandrinus (A), Ephraemi (C),
ings that can be given no more exact label than and Bezae (D). The Bezae is also called the
carelessness leading to assorted variant read- Cantabridgiensis.
ings. A hurried count shows P45 with 20, P75 This is what he discovered:
with 57, and P66 with 216 purely careless read- “The five old uncials (Alpha, A, B, C, D) fal-
ings.”—W. Pickering, The Identity of the New sify the Lord’s Prayer as given by St. Luke in
Testament Text, p. 123. no less than forty-five words. But so little do
Commenting on this, Pickering said this: they agree among themselves, that they throw
“Colwell’s study took into account only sin- themselves into six different combinations in
gular [unique] readings—readings which no their departures from the Traditional Text [the
other manuscript supports. He found P66 to have Majority Text]; and yet they are never able to
400 itacisms plus 482 other singular readings, agree among themselves as to one single vari-
40 percent of which are nonsensical. ‘P66 edito- ous reading: while only once are more than two
rializes as he does everything else—in a sloppy of them observed to stand together, and their
fashion.’ In short, P66 is a very poor copy—and grand point of union is no less than an omis-
yet it is one of the earliest! sion of the article. Such is their eccentric ten-
“P75 is placed close to P66 in date. Though not dency, that in respect of thirty-two out of the
as bad as P66, it is scarcely a good copy. Colwell whole forty-five words they bear in turn soli-
found P75 to have about 145 itacisms plus 257 tary evidence.”—D.J.W. Burgon, Traditional
other singular readings, 25 percent of which Text, p. 84.
are nonsensical. Although Colwell gives the Burgon provides another example of this lack
scribe of P75 credit for having tried to produce a of agreement among the ancient codices with his
good copy, P75 looks good only by comparison comments on Mark 2:1-12:
with P66. (If you were asked to write out the
“In the course of those 12 verses . . there
Gospel of John by hand, would you make over
will be found to be 60 variations of reading . .
400 mistakes? Try it and see.”—Op. cit., p.
Now, in the present instance, the ‘five old
125. uncials’ cannot be the depositories of a tradi-
Here we have manuscripts dated very early; tion,—whether Western or Eastern,—because
yet they are full of mistakes! P66 is dated at A.D. they render inconsistent testimony in every
200. Another papyrus, P46, is one of three manu- verse. It must further be admitted (for this is
scripts in the famed Chester Beatty collection. really not a question of opinion, but a plain
Consisting of 86 mutilated leaves, this fragment matter of fact) that it is unreasonable to place
comprises eight of the Pauline epistles. Gunther confidence in such documents. What would be
Zuntz says this about it: thought in a Court of Law of five witnesses,
called up 47 times for examination, who should
“In spite of its neat appearance (it was writ-
be observed to bear contradictory testimony
ten by a professional scribe and corrected—
every time?”—Burgon, The Revision Revised,
but very imperfectly—by an expert). P46 is by
72 The King James and the Modern Versions
pp. 30-31. source, the less time it has to leave behind a
Kurt Aland, the man most responsible to- large family of offspring. Hence, in a large tra-
day for promoting the papyrus manuscripts and dition where a pronounced unity is observed
the five ancient uncials (since he is the editor- between, let us say, eighty per cent of the evi-
dence, a very strong presumption is raised that
in-chief of the Nestle and UBS Texts which all
this numerical preponderance is due to direct
modern versions are translated from) said this: derivation from the very oldest sources. In the
“We need not mention the fact that the old- absence of any convincing contrary explanation,
est manuscript does not necessarily have the this presumption is raised to a very high level
best text. P47 is, for example, by far the oldest of probability indeed.”—Hodges, quoted in
of the manuscripts containing the full or al- Fuller, Which Bible? p. 37.
most full text of the Apocalypse, but it is cer-
Even Hort admitted the fact:
tainly not the best.”—Kurt Aland, quoted in
“A theoretical presumption indeed remains
Pickering, Identity of the New Testament Text,
that a majority of extant documents is more
pp. 125-126.
likely to represent a majority of ancestral docu-
Hort himself conceded this: ments at each stage of transmission than vice
“The confusion of attestation introduced by versa.”—Hort, quoted in ibid.
these several cross currents of change is so great
cop-
Church history confirms that the initial cop-
that of the seven principal manuscripts (Aleph,
A, B, C, D, L, and Delta), no two have the same
unprece-
ies of Scripture were blessed with an unprece-
text in all four places.”—Hort, quoted in Fuller, dented proliferation. For instance, Clement of
True or False? p. 71 [L stands for Codex Re- Rome refers to at least eight New Testament
gius; and Delta stands for Codex Sangallensis.] books in his epistle to the Corinthians, dated
If both Aland and Hort admit the truth, about A.D. 96. Many such similar references
why does anyone still believe the lie? confirm the early existence of a burden to both
propagate and receive the precious words of God.
In view of what we have so far read in this
Although the dedicated early Christians
section, on what basis can it be said that any
eagerly made copies of the Scriptures, they
manuscript can be any good, if some of the
carefully.
were concerned about doing it very carefully.
early ones had so many errors? Such caution was a natural reaction to the
The answer is quite obvious. (1) The 10%
vicious onslaught of heretical corruption
of the manuscripts with all those errors,
which quickly began. Having copied the very
later,
whether copied early or later, were either
prophecies of the enemy’s approach, they
made in Egypt where there was little respect
were suddenly confronted by their ominous
for Biblical accuracy or they were made by
fulfillment—as they learned of the heresies
major codex copyists who were paid by kings
and poorly made copies produced down in
and popes to do the job and cared little for
the university town of Alexandria.
the quality of their work.
The early true Christian leaders worked vig-
But (2) God cared for the manuscripts
orously to resist the apostasy. This is mentioned
copied by the faithful who, with little fan-
in Scripture:
fare, produced thousands of copies. Those
“I know thy works, and thy labour, and thy
copies agreed almost perfectly and were rev- patience, and how thou canst not bear them
erently prepared by humble folk who loved which are evil: and thou hast tried them which
Word.
God’s Word. say they are apostles, and are not, and hast
Taught by devils, Westcott and Hort main- found them liars.”—Revelation 2:2.
tained that the readings, which the largest num- Polycarp, bishop in Smyrna (A.D. 69-155)
ber of manuscripts had in common, would be had been a personal disciple of John. He con-
the most corrupt. But Hodges explained why they tinued his teacher’s concern, to safeguard the
would, instead, be the most accurate: Word of God. He wrote: “Whosoever perverts the
“The manuscript tradition of an ancient book oracles of the Lord . . he is the first-born of Sa-
will, under any but the most exceptional condi- tan.”
tions, multiply in a reasonably regular fashion Irenaeus, at the end of his manuscript letter,
with the result that the copies nearest the au- On the Ogdoad, included this note:
tograph will normally have the largest number “I adjure you who shall copy out this book,
of descendants. The further removed in the his- by our Lord Jesus Christ and by His glorious
tory of transmission a text becomes from its advent when He comes to judge the living and
The Early Centuries 73
the dead, that you compare what you transcribe, of the Apostles.”—Eusebius, quoted in Pamphi-
and correct it carefully against this manuscript lus, Ecclesiastical History, pp. 215-216.
from which you copy; and also that you tran- 9th-cen-
Photius, a Christian writer in the 9th- cen-
scribe this adjuration and insert it in the tury, listed over 280 of these fake New Tes-
tury, es-
Tes
copy.”—Irenaeus, quoted in Pickering, Identity, books.
tament books These included the Gospels of
p. 108.
Thomas, Peter, Nicodemus, Barnabas, Andrew,
As Adam, Methuselah, and Noah preserved Philip, and Thaddeus; as well as numerous
the entire preflood oral tradition, the church’s missing “epistles” of Paul; along with the Apoca-
accessibility to New Testament autographs of- lypse of Peter, Paul, Thomas, and Stephen (N.L.
fered a similar security for the written record. Geisler and W.E. Nix, General Introduction to
That the originals were used in this very man- the Bible, pp. 200-201).
ner is confirmed by the written testimony of The pope told Jerome to include the Old
Tertullian as late as the year A.D. 208. In his Testament Apocrypha in his Latin Vulgate,
defensive work, entitled On Persecution against which he did (although he commented that he
Heretics, he rebuked the skeptics of his age with did not believe they were inspired). At the Coun-
the challenge that the “authentic writings” of cil of Trent, Rome decided to keep most of the
the apostles were still possessed by Chris- Old Testament apocryphal books, since they
day:
tians in his day helped prove pergatory and some other Catho-
“Come now, you who would indulge a better lic inventions.
curiosity, if you would apply it to the business
But not even Rome accepted any of the New
of your salvation, run over [to] the apostolic
churches, in which the very thrones of the Testament pseudopigraphal books.
apostles are still pre-eminent in their places,
in which their own authentic writings are THE TRUE CHURCH
read, uttering the voice and representing the FLEES WITH THE MANUSCRIPTS
face of each of them severally. Achaia is very INTO THE WILDERNESS
near you, [in which] you find Corinth. Since you Ultimately, with the passing of the centuries,
are not far from Macedonia, you have Philippi;
the Roman apostasy grew to the point that the
(and there too) you have the Thessalonians.
Since you are able to cross to Asia, you get bishop of Rome demanded that all the local
Ephesus. Since, moreover, you are close upon churches bow in submission to him. This only
Italy, you have Rome, from which there comes accelerated the scattering of the faithful, as
even into our own hands the very authority (of they fulfilled the prophecy of Revelation 12
apostles themselves). How happy is its church, and fled into the wilderness. And what did
on which apostles poured forth all their doc- they take with them?—those pure Biblical
trine along with their blood!”—Tertullian, manuscripts! The corrupt ones, from Alex-
quoted in Ante-Nicene Fathers, Vol. 3, p. 260. andria, they left behind for the pope and his
Satan was trying, in a thousand ways, to cor- henchmen to work with. Wilkerson said it well:
rupt the faith of the saints. “But soon the scene changed; the fury of Sa-
tan, robbed of further opportunity to harass
THE PSEUDOPIGRAPHA the Son of God, turned upon the written Word.
Heretical sects, warring for supremacy, cor-
The pseudopigrapha should be mentioned
rupted the manuscripts in order to further their
here. These were apocryphal books which ends. ‘Epiphanius, in his polemic treatise the
claimed to have been written by the apostles Panarion, describes not less than eighty hereti-
or their helpers, yet which taught various cal parties.’ The Roman Catholics won. The true
errors. church fled into the wilderness, taking pure man-
Alluded to by Luke (Luke 1:1-2), these non- uscripts with her.”—Benjamin G. Wilkinson, Our
inspired books were among the earliest irrita- Authorized Bible Vindicated, p. 7.
tions to the young churches. Eusebius said this
about them: GOD’S GUIDANCE
“Among the spurious must be numbered, IN THE SELECTION OF
both the books called The Acts of Paul, and THE MAJORITY TEXT
that called Pastor, and The Revelation of Peter. In view of such desperate efforts by Satan to
Beside these, the books called The Epistle of
corrupt the faith of the people of God, it is a great
Barnabas, and what are called The Institutions
marvel that we have a holy Bible at all!
74 The King James and the Modern Versions
But the God of heaven, who inspired the the convent of St. Catherine; and that the en-
Sacred Writings, was also protecting it. tire text had to be remodeled after the pattern
The Lord guided His true church to pre-pre- set by a couple of copies which had remained
pare careful copies, reject false readings, and in neglect during fifteen centuries, and had
probably owed their survival to that neglect;
only accept the good ones. Just as surely as
whilst hundreds of others had been thumbed
He guided in the selection of which books to pieces and had bequeathed their witness to
Scrip-
should be in the inspired canon of Scrip - copies made from them.”—Op. cit., p. 92.
ture, so He guided in the preparation of Oh, that all the Bible translators in the world
manuscript copies. Hills explains what hap- could read the above statements by Edward
pened: Hills!
“No sooner had the New Testament books The Presbyterian theologian, B.B. Warfield,
been given to the church through the Inspira-
theorized that God had worked providentially
tion of the Holy Spirit than the spirit of dark-
ness began his endeavors to corrupt their texts
through Tischendorf, Tregelles, Westcott, and Hort
and render them useless, but in these efforts to preserve the New Testament text, by their in-
also the evil one failed to attain his objective. In clusion of the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus in a
regard to the New Testament text as well as in prominent roll in critical Greek Texts! To this,
regard to the New Testament canon God be- in a different book, Hills gave this forceful reply:
stowed upon His church sufficient grace to en- “But this suggestion leads to conclusions
able her to overcome all the wiles of the devil. which are extremely bizarre and inconsistent. It
“Just as God guided the church to reject, af- would have us believe that during the manu-
ter a period of doubt and conflict, all non-ca- script period orthodox Christians corrupted the
nonical New Testament books, so God guided New Testament text, that the text used by the
the church during this same period of doubt Protestant Reformers was the worst of all, and
and conflict, to reject false readings and to re- that the true text was not restored until the
ceive into common usage the true New Testa- nineteenth century, when Tregelles brought it
ment text. forth out of the Pope’s library, when Tischendorf
“For an orthodox Christian, Burgon’s view rescued it from a wastebasket on Mt. Sinai, and
is the only reasonable one. If we believe that when Westcott and Hort were providentially
God gave the church guidance in regard to the guided to construct a theory of it which ignores
New Testament books, then surely it is logical God’s special providence and treats the text of
to believe that God gave the church similar guid- the New Testament like the text of any other
ance in regard to the text which these books con- ancient book.
tained. Surely it is very inconsistent to believe “But if the true New Testament text was lost
that God guided the church in regard to the for 1,500 years, how can we be sure that it has
New Testament canon but gave the church no .
ever been found again?”—Edward F Hills, The
guidance in regard to the New Testament text.”— King James Version Defended, pp. 110-111.
Edward F. Hills, quoted in D.O. Fuller, Which
Bible? p. 99. ADDITIONAL STATEMENTS
According to the liberal view, all the Bible ON THIS CONTROVERSY
manuscripts are worthless, except for two espe- We have found that the Greek manuscripts
cially, plus a few others. Hills powerfully replies
Text,
clearly favor the Majority Text, which is the
to that error: Version—even
basis of the King James Version—even though,
“I am utterly disinclined to believe, so grossly
later,
as we shall learn later, that Majority Text Text
improbable does it seem—that at the end of
20th-century
has been rejected by all 20th- century Bible
1,800 years 995 copies out of every thousand,
supposedly prove untrustworthy; and that the translations, without exception!
one, two, three, four or five which remain, whose Text
The Majority Text (also called the Re - Re-
contents were till yesterday as good as unknown, Text, Textus Text,
ceived Text, the Textus Receptus, Syrian Text,
will be found to have retained the secret of what Text,
Antiochian Text, and—slurringly by the lib - lib-
the Holy Spirit originally inspired. Text)
erals—the Byzantine Text) contains the pur-
“I am utterly unable to believe, in short, that est, most accurate, and earliest Greek manu-
God’s promise has so entirely failed, that at scripts.
the end of 1,800 years, much of the text of the How thankful we can be to our kind heav-
Gospel had in point of fact to be picked by a enly Father, that He has protected His holy Word
German critic out of a wastepaper basket in now,
through all past ages. But now, in the end time,
The Early Centuries 75
the warning of Revelation 12:17 is being ful- ent of the Ph.D. from Harvard, and the TH.M
filled. The dragon is desperately at work to from Columbia University, declared that “mod-
destroy the faith of the remnant, keeping in ern speech Bibles are unscholarly” (Hills, King
delusion all those who might be attracted to James Version Defended, p. 219).
the final truths for our generation. May we Dr. E.C. Colwell, past president of the Uni-
Word. For
be faithful in defending God’s Word. For when versity of Chicago and a leading North American
we do, we defend God Himself. And what an New Testament Greek scholar, authored scores
honor it is to be able to do that! of books, including Studies in Methodology in
In concluding this section, we will cite a few Textual Criticism of the New Testament. Ulti-
additional quotations by Bible scholars. mately, he recognized that the liberal position
was totally wrong—and he returned to fullest
Wilbur Pickering, author of the scholarly
confidence in the Majority Text.
book, Identity of the New Testament Text, and
“Scholars now believe that most errors were
recipient of a TH.M in Greek Exegesis from Dal- made deliberately . . the variant readings in the
las Theological Seminary, with an M.A. and Ph.D. New Testament were created for theological or
in Linguistics, from the University of Toronto, dogmatic reasons. Most of the manuals now in
wrote this: print (including mine!) will tell you that these
“The distressing realization is forced upon variations were the fruit of careless treatment
us that the ‘progress’ of the past hundred years . . The reverse is the case.”—Colwell, What is
has been precisely in—the wrong direction— the Best New Testament? pp. 53, 49.
our modern versions and critical texts are found Zane Hodges, professor of New Testament
to differ from the Original in some six thou- Literature and Exegesis at Dallas Theological
sand places, many of them being serious dif- Seminary and co-editor of a Greek New Testa-
ferences . . [They] are several times farther re-
ment, made this comment about the new ver-
.
moved from the originals than are the A.V and
TR [King James Version and its foundation,
sions:
the Greek Textus Receptus]. How could such a “Monstrously unscientific, if not dangerously
calamity have come upon us? . . Much of the obscurantist. The average well-taught Bible-be-
work that has been done is flawed.”—Pickering, lieving Christian has often heard the error that
The Identity of the New Testament Text, pp. the King James Version is corrected on the ba-
149-150, 237. sis of better manuscripts or older authorities.”—
Hodges, quoted in Pickering, Identity of the
Dean John Burgon, the scholar who collated
New Testament Text, p. 160.
the earliest New Testament documents—includ-
“Lacking any kind of technical training in this
ing codices, cursive Manuscripts, papyri, lection-
area, the average believer probably has accepted
aries, quotations by early “fathers” (87,000 in such explanations from individuals he regards
all)—wrote this about the changes the liberals as qualified to give them.”—Hodges, quoted in
were making in Greek texts and Bible transla- D.O. Fuller, Which Bible? p. 25.
tions: William Palmer, scholar and author of Nar-
“Ordinary readers . . will of course assume rative of Events on the Tracts for the Times,
that the changes result from the reviser’s skill made this comment:
in translating—advances which have been made
“Ordinary Christians have little idea [con-
in the study of Greek. It was found that they
cerning the new Greek text] . . it rests in many
had erred through defective scholarship to an
cases on quotations which are not genuine . .
extent and with a frequency, which to me is
on passages which when collated with the origi-
simply inexplicable . . Anything more unscien-
nal, are proved to be wholly inefficacious as
tific . . can scarcely be conceived, but it has
proofs.”—Palmer, quoted in op. cit., p. 265.
prevailed for fifty years. We regret to discover
that . . their work is disfigured throughout by
changes which convict a majority of their body WALDENSIAN BIBLE
alike of an imperfect acquaintance with the Waldenses,
The Waldenses, in the Italian Alps of north-
Greek language.”—Burgon, The Revision Re- Italy,
ern Italy, maintained a pure faith for centu-
vised, pp. 54, xi, 270, 277. ries. According to the following statement,
Edward F Hills, author of The King James
. those believers in the Piedmont valleys held
Version Defended, and graduate of Yale Univer- to the pure Apostolic faith to as far back as
sity, Westminster Theological Seminary, recipi- .D.
A.D earlier.
the 4th century A .D. and earlier.
76 The King James and the Modern Versions
“The method which Allix has pursued, in his [pronounced “VAW-doh”], were a distinct group
History of the Churches of Piedmont [the Wald- of earnest Christians with their own Bibles, as
ensian churches], is to show that in the eccle- early as the early part of the 4th century, in the
siastical history of every century, from the time of Constantine.
fourth century, which he considers a period early
“There are modern writers who attempt to
enough for the inquirer after apostolical purity
fix the beginning of the Waldenses from Peter
of doctrine, there are clear proofs that doc-
Waldo, who began his work about 1175. This
trines, unlike those which the Romish Church
is a mistake. The historical name of this people
holds, and conformable to the belief of the
as properly derived from the valleys where they
Waldensian and Reformed churches, were main-
lived, is Vaudois. Their enemies, however, ever
tained by believers of the north of Italy down to
sought to date their origin from Waldo . .
the period, when the Waldenses first came into
notice. “There remains to us in the ancient Wald-
ensian language, The Noble Lesson (La Nobla
“Consequently, the opinions of the Waldenses
Leycon), written about the year A.D. 1100,
were not new to Europe in the eleventh or twelfth
which assigns the first opposition of the Wal-
centuries, and there is nothing improbable in
denses to the Church of Rome to the days of
the tradition that the Subalpine Church perse-
Constantine the Great, when Sylvester was
vered in its integrity in an uninterrupted course
pope . . Thus, when Christianity, emerging from
from the first preaching of the Gospel in the
the long persecutions of pagan Rome, was raised
valleys.”—Gilly, Waldensian Researches, p.
to imperial favor by the Emperor Constantine,
113.
the Italic church in northern Italy—later [called]
Waldenses Word
It was because the Waldenses had the Word the Waldenses—is seen standing in opposition
of God in their own language, that they were to papal Rome.
able to maintain their faith through all those “Their Bible was of the family of the renowned
centuries. They first had the Italia manuscripts Italia. It was that translation into Latin which
which, as we earlier learned, were faithful to represents the Received Text. Its very name,
Text.
the Majority Text. Later they prepared the ‘Italia,’ is derived from the Italic district, the
Waldensian Bible. regions 0of the Vaudois.
The Waldensians, also known as the Vaudois “Of the purity and reliability of this version,
“The multiplication of witnesses [Biblical
manuscripts] and variants [differences between
them] attests the tremendous importance of the New
Testament in the early centuries and really
guarantees the general integrity of the text [because
there are so many manuscripts].
“Only 400 or so of the 150,000 variants [in the
those manuscripts] materially affect the sense, and of
these perhaps 50 are of real significance. But no
essential teaching of the New Testament is greatly
affected by them.”
—Ira Maurice Price, The Ancestry of Our
English Bible, p. 222
The Centuries Between 77
The Centuries Between
Pre-King James Bibles Are Made
Augustine, speaking of different Latin Bibles scure retreats, shut away from the world, and
(about A.D. 400) said: bound to daily toil among their flocks and their
“ ‘Now among translations themselves the vineyards, had not by themselves arrived at the
Italian (Italia) is to be preferred to the others, truth in opposition to the dogmas and heresies
for it keeps closer to the words without preju- of the apostate church. Theirs was not a faith
dice to clearness of expression.’ newly received. Their religious belief was their
“The old Waldensian liturgy which they used inheritance from their fathers. They contended
in their services down through the centuries for the faith of the apostolic church,—‘the faith
contained ‘texts of Scripture of the ancient ver- which was once delivered unto the saints.’ Jude
sion called the Italick.’ ”—Wilkinson, Our Au- 3. ‘The church in the wilderness,’ and not the
thorized Bible Vindicated, pp. 34-35. proud hierarchy enthroned in the world’s great
capital, was the true church of Christ, the guard-
Waldensians
The Waldensians existed from the earli-
ian of the treasures of truth which God has
est times in the territory now known as north- committed to His people to be given to the
ern Italy. But we are told that, when intense
Italy. world.”—Great Controversy, 64.
persecution came to them, some apostatized, It was because they had the pure text of
others moved farther into the Italian Alps, the Bible in their own language, that they
while still others carried the faith to foreign Rome—for only the
were especially hated by Rome
lands. clear teachings of Scripture could unveil the hid-
“But of those who resisted the encroach- eous deceptions of the papacy.
ments of the papal power, the Waldenses stood
“The Waldenses were among the first of the
foremost. In the very land where popery had
peoples of Europe to obtain a translation of
fixed its seat, there its falsehood and corrup-
the Holy Scriptures. Hundreds of years before
tion were most steadfastly resisted. For centu-
the Reformation they possessed the Bible in
ries the churches of Piedmont maintained their
manuscript in their native tongue. They had
independence; but the time came at last when
the truth unadulterated, and this rendered them
Rome insisted upon their submission. After in-
the special objects of hatred and persecution.
effectual struggles against her tyranny, the lead-
They declared the Church of Rome to be the
ers of these churches reluctantly acknowledged
apostate Babylon of the Apocalypse, and at the
the supremacy of the power to which the whole
peril of their lives they stood up to resist her
world seemed to pay homage.
corruptions.
“There were some, however, who refused to
“While, under the pressure of long-contin-
yield to the authority of pope or prelate. They
ued persecution, some compromised their faith,
were determined to maintain their allegiance
little by little yielding its distinctive principles,
to God and to preserve the purity and simplic-
others held fast the truth. Through ages of dark-
ity of their faith. A separation took place. Those
ness and apostasy there were Waldenses who
who adhered to the ancient faith now withdrew;
denied the supremacy of Rome, who rejected
some, forsaking their native Alps, raised the
image worship as idolatry, and who kept the
banner of truth in foreign lands; others retreated
true Sabbath. Under the fiercest tempests of
to the secluded glens and rocky fastnesses of
opposition they maintained their faith. Though
the mountains, and there preserved their free-
gashed by the Savoyard spear, and scorched by
dom to worship God.”—Great Controversy, 64.
the Romish fagot, they stood unflinchingly for
It was the Waldensians which were the true God’s Word and His honor.”—Great Contro-
church, not the proud church down in Rome. versy, p. 65.
“But those humble peasants, in their ob- Notice that they had the Bible “hundreds of
78 The King James and the Modern Versions
Waldo
years” before the Reformation.” Peter Waldo did versy, p. 68.
Vaudois,
not start the Vaudois, as though they origi- In addition to their parents, godly pastors,
nated with him. He was a wealthy Christian busi- with the Word of God in their hands, taught the
nessman in Lyons, France. youth.
What Bible was this that they had? What was “From their pastors the youth received in-
the Waldensian Bible? It was the Italia, the an- struction. While attention was given to branches
cient translation their forefathers had made from of general learning, the Bible was made the chief
manuscripts very close in time to the originals. study. The Gospels of Matthew and John were
committed to memory, with many of the Epis-
How powerful was that Bible? So powerful that,
tles. They were employed also in copying the
in spite of continued persecution, they kept the
Scriptures. Some manuscripts contained the
true faith for centuries. whole Bible, others only brief selections, to
The secret of success was the fact that which some simple explanations of the text
the Bible was the primary textbook in their were added by those who were able to expound
schools. Parents maintained home schools the Scriptures. Thus were brought forth the
and diligently taught the pure Word to their
Word treasures of truth so long concealed by those
children. who sought to exalt themselves above God.”—
“Pure, simple, and fervent was the piety of Great Controversy, pp. 68-69.
these followers of Christ. The principles of truth In addition to their duties in the home, on
they valued above houses and lands, friends, the farm, and in the orchard, these godly young
kindred, even life itself. These principles they people also worked at making copies of the pre-
earnestly sought to impress upon the hearts of cious Bible manuscripts.
the young. “By patient, untiring labor, sometimes in the
“From earliest childhood the youth were in- deep, dark caverns of the earth, by the light of
structed in the Scriptures and taught to regard torches, the Sacred Scriptures were written out,
sacredly the claims of the law of God. Copies of verse by verse, chapter by chapter. Thus the
the Bible were rare; therefore its precious words work went on, the revealed will of God shining
were committed to memory. Many were able to out like pure gold; how much brighter, clearer,
repeat large portions of both the Old and the and more powerful because of the trials under-
New Testaments. Thoughts of God were asso- gone for its sake only those could realize who
ciated alike with the sublime scenery of nature were engaged in the work. Angels from heaven
and with the humble blessings of daily life. Little surrounded these faithful workers.”—Great
children learned to look with gratitude to God Controversy, p. 69.
as the giver of every favor and every comfort.”— This preservation of the pure manuscripts
Great Controversy, p. 67. in the Italia had gone on for centuries. Because
Another important strength of this people the people were conscientious and dedicated,
was that their pastors only preached from the angels could guide their hands so they were
Writings.
the Inspired Writings. They did not refer to not likely to make copyist errors.
the works of uninspired commentaries and The agents of Satan were enraged. They
philosophers. wanted to corrupt and destroy the Word ofWord
“The Vaudois churches, in their purity and God; yet here was a people who were pre - pre-
simplicity, resembled the church of apostolic
serving it in its pure form!
times. Rejecting the supremacy of the pope and
“Satan had urged on the papal priests and
prelate, they held the Bible as the only supreme,
prelates to bury the Word of truth beneath the
infallible authority. Their pastors, unlike the
rubbish of error, heresy, and superstition; but
lordly priests of Rome, followed the example of
in a most wonderful manner it was preserved
their Master, who ‘came not to be ministered
uncorrupted through all the ages of darkness.
unto, but to minister.’
It bore not the stamp of man, but the impress
“They fed the flock of God, leading them to of God. Men have been unwearied in their ef-
the green pastures and living fountains of His forts to obscure the plain, simple meaning of
holy Word. Far from the monuments of human the Scriptures, and to make them contradict
pomp and pride the people assembled, not in their own testimony; but like the ark upon the
magnificent churches or grand cathedrals, but billowy deep, the Word of God outrides the
beneath the shadow of the mountains, in the storms that threaten it with destruction.”—
Alpine valleys, or, in time of danger, in some Great Controversy, p. 69.
rocky stronghold, to listen to the words of truth
from the servants of Christ.”—Great Contro-
These divinely inspired statements are
The Centuries Between 79
highly significant. Liberals today declare that p. 76.
Vaticanus,
only the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus, and related Why is it that those who claim to be God’s
manuscripts, have the original text. But it is “remnant” in these last days are not being
Waldenses
clear that the Waldenses had it! persecuted? The answer is obvious: They are
“The Waldenses were among the first of the earnestly, ord,
Word
not earnestly, urgently sharing the Word and
peoples of Europe to obtain a translation of its end-time teachings.
the Holy Scriptures. Hundreds of years before “There is another and more important ques-
the Reformation they possessed the Bible in tion that should engage the attention of the
manuscript in their native tongue. They had churches of today. The apostle Paul declares
the truth unadulterated, and this rendered them that ‘all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall
the special objects of hatred and persecution.”— suffer persecution,’ 2 Timothy 3:12. Why is it,
Great Controversy, p. 65. then, that persecution seems in a great degree
“Satan had urged on the papal priests and to slumber? The only reason is that the church
prelates to bury the Word of truth beneath the has conformed to the world’s standard and
rubbish of error, heresy, and superstition; but therefore awakens no opposition.
in a most wonderful manner it was preserved “The religion which is current in our day is
uncorrupted through all the ages of darkness. not of the pure and holy character that marked
It bore not the stamp of man, but the impress the Christian faith in the days of Christ and
of God.”—Great Controversy, p. 69. His apostles. It is only because of the spirit of
As the youth became older, they were sent compromise with sin, because the great truths
out as missionaries, secretly carrying portions of the Word of God are so indifferently regarded,
of Scripture with them to be shared with others. because there is so little vital godliness in the
This was the basis of their evangelistic work. church, that Christianity is apparently so popu-
(See Great Controversy, pp. 70-76.) lar with the world.
The evangelistic work of laymen today “Let there be a revival of the faith and power
of the early church, and the spirit of persecu-
should also be based on sharing the Inspired
tion will be revived, and the fires of persecu-
Prophecy
Writings: the Bible and Spirit of Prophecy tion will be rekindled.”—Great Controversy,
with so many out there who know them not. p. 48.
As in all ages, those who have the WordWord Leger, a noble scholar of Waldensian ances-
Word
of God and who share the Word of God are try tried to save their records in the terrible mas-
persecuted. sacres of 1655. His book, General History of
“The Waldensian missionaries were invad- the Evangelical Churches of the Vaudois
ing the kingdom of Satan, and the powers of
Churches, published in French in 1669, revealed
darkness aroused to greater vigilance. Every
effort to advance the truth was watched by the their history.
prince of evil, and he excited the fears of his It was the Waldensian faith and their Bible
agents. The papal leaders saw a portent of dan- which laid the foundation for the later Protes-
ger to their cause from the labors of these tant French Bible. Leger said that Olivetan’s
humble itinerants. If the light of truth were al- French Bible of 1537 was “entire and pure,”
lowed to shine unobstructed, it would sweep because its ancestry was not the papal produc-
away the heavy clouds of error that enveloped tions, but the Waldensian Bible.
the people. It would direct the minds of men to “I say ‘pure’ because all the ancient exem-
God alone and would eventually destroy the plars, which formerly were found among the
supremacy of Rome. papists, were full of falsifications, which caused
“The very existence of this people, holding Beza to say in his book on Illustrious Men, in
the faith of the ancient church, was a constant the chapter on the Vaudois [the French word
testimony to Rome’s apostasy, and therefore for ‘Waldenses’], that one must confess it was
excited the most bitter hatred and persecution. by means of the Vaudois of the Valleys that
Their refusal to surrender the Scriptures was France today has the Bible in her own language.
also an offense that Rome could not tolerate. “This godly man, Olivetan, in the preface of
She determined to blot them from the earth. his Bible, recognizes with thanks to God, that
Now began the most terrible crusades against since the time of the apostles, or their immedi-
God’s people in their mountain homes. Inquisi- ate successors, the torch of the Gospel has been
tors were put upon their track, and the scene lit among the Vaudois, and has never since been
of innocent Abel falling before the murderous extinguished.”—Leger, General History of the
Cain was often repeated.”—Great Controversy, Vaudois Churches, p. 165.
80 The King James and the Modern Versions
of England received the Bible in their own
THE WYCLIFFE BIBLE (1384) tongue. Thus the light of God’s Word began to
shed its bright beams athwart the darkness. A
Wycliffe
John Wycliffe (1330-1384) is generally divine hand was preparing the way for the Great
considered as the first English Reformer. He
Reformer. Reformation.”—Story of Redemption, pp. 336-
gave to England its first Bible. 337.
John Wycliffe (also written Wycliff) was born “Before the Reformation there were at times
in Yorkshire, about 1330, and completed his edu- but very few copies of the Bible in existence,
but God had not suffered His Word to be wholly
cation at Oxford. In 1361, he resigned his posi-
destroyed. Its truths were not to be forever hid-
tion as Master of Balliol College and settled at den. He could as easily unchain the words of
Fillingham, Lincolnshire; so he could write tracts life as He could open prison doors and unbolt
and pamphlets about current religious problems. iron gates to set His servants free.
From 1366 to 1378, he wrote semi-political “In the different countries of Europe men
and anti-papal papers. From 1378 to 1384, he were moved by the Spirit of God to search for
carried on open war against Rome. It was dur- the truth as for hid treasures. Providentially
ing this latter period that he translated the Bible. guided to the Holy Scriptures, they studied the
Wycliffe’s translation was made from the sacred pages with intense interest. They were
Latin Vulgate and, for that reason, contained sig- willing to accept the light at any cost to them-
nificant errors. selves. Though they did not see all things clearly,
they were enabled to perceive many long-buried
“Wycliffe’s Bible had been translated from
truths. As Heaven-sent messengers they went
the Latin text, which contained many errors.”—
forth, rending asunder the chains of error and
Great Controversy, p. 245.
superstition, and calling upon those who had
It should be kept in mind that Wycliffe only been so long enslaved, to arise and assert their
had access to the Latin Vulgate; he did not
Vulgate; liberty.
Waldensian
have a copy of the Italia (the Waldensian Bible). “Except among the Waldenses, the Word of
It is for this reason that we are told that the God had for ages been locked up in languages
Latin text he worked from had “many er- known only to the learned; but the time had
rors.” come for the Scriptures to be translated and
Wycliffe did the best he could; he did not have given to the people of different lands in their
any other translation sources available to him. native tongue. The world had passed its mid-
The Greek texts, which Tyndale and later En- night. The hours of darkness were wearing away,
and in many lands appeared tokens of the com-
glish translators used, had not yet been collated
ing dawn.
from the Majority Text manuscripts. Most an-
“In the fourteenth century arose in England
cient Bible manuscripts were hidden away in li-
the ‘morning star of the Reformation.’ John
braries; and Wycliffe was not in contact with the Wycliffe was the herald of reform, not for En-
Waldenses. gland alone, but for all Christendom. The great
“The time had come for the Scriptures to be protest against Rome which it was permitted
translated and given to the people of different him to utter was never to be silenced. That pro-
lands in their native tongue. The world had test opened the struggle which was to result in
passed its midnight. The hours of darkness the emancipation of individuals, of churches,
were wearing away, and in many lands appeared and of nations . .
tokens of the coming dawn. “While Wycliffe was still at college, he entered
“In the fourteenth century arose in England upon the study of the Scriptures. In those early
the ‘morning star of the Reformation.’ John times, when the Bible existed only in the an-
Wycliffe was the herald of reform, not for En- cient languages, scholars were enabled to find
gland alone, but for all Christendom. He was their way to the fountain of truth, which was
the progenitor of the Puritans; his era was an closed to the uneducated classes. Thus already
oasis in the desert . . the way had been prepared for Wycliffe’s future
“The greatest work of his life was the trans- work as a Reformer. Men of learning had stud-
lation of the Scriptures into the English lan- ied the Word of God and had found the great
guage. This was the first complete English truth of His free grace there revealed. In their
translation ever made. The art of printing be- teachings they had spread a knowledge of this
ing still unknown, it was only by slow and wea- truth, and had led others to turn to the living
risome labor that copies of the work could be oracles.
multiplied; yet this was done, and the people “When Wycliffe’s attention was directed to
The Centuries Between 81
the Scriptures, he entered upon their investi- meet; but, encouraged by the promises of God’s
gation with the same thoroughness which had Word, he went forward nothing daunted. In the
enabled him to master the learning of the full vigor of his intellectual powers, rich in ex-
schools. Heretofore he had felt a great want, perience, he had been preserved and prepared
which neither his scholastic studies nor the by God’s special providence for this, the great-
teaching of the church could satisfy. In the Word est of his labors. While all Christendom was
of God he found that which he had before sought filled with tumult, the Reformer in his rectory
in vain. Here he saw the plan of salvation re- at Lutterworth, unheeding the storm that raged
vealed and Christ set forth as the only advo- without, applied himself to his chosen task.”—
cate for man. He gave himself to the service of Great Controversy, p. 88.
Christ and determined to proclaim the truths Wycliffe
In the year 1384, John Wycliffe completed
he had discovered.”—Great Controversy, pp. his translation of the Bible.
79-81. “At last the work was completed—the first
When he was old and broken in health, English translation of the Bible ever made. The
Wycliffe finally entered upon the translation Word of God was opened to England. The Re-
of the Bible into English. former feared not now the prison or the stake.
“The greatest work of his life was to be the He had placed in the hands of the English people
translation of the Scriptures into the English a light which should never be extinguished. In
language. In a work, On the Truth and Mean- giving the Bible to his countrymen, he had done
ing of Scripture, he expressed his intention to more to break the fetters of ignorance and vice,
translate the Bible, so that every man in En- more to liberate and elevate his country, than
gland might read, in the language in which he was ever achieved by the most brilliant victo-
was born, the wonderful works of God. ries on fields of battle.”—Great Controversy,
“But suddenly his labors were stopped. p. 88.
Though not yet sixty years of age, unceasing cop-
But it was with great difficulty that cop -
toil, study, and the assaults of his enemies had Wycliffe’s
ies were made of Wycliffe’s Bible.
told upon his strength and made him prema- “The art of printing being still unknown, it
turely old. He was attacked by a dangerous ill- was only by slow and wearisome labor that cop-
ness. The tidings brought great joy to the fri- ies of the Bible could be multiplied. So great
ars. Now they thought he would bitterly repent was the interest to obtain the book, that many
the evil he had done the church, and they hur- willingly engaged in the work of transcribing it,
ried to his chamber to listen to his confession. but it was with difficulty that the copyists could
Representatives from the four religious orders, supply the demand. Some of the more wealthy
with four civil officers, gathered about the sup- purchasers desired the whole Bible. Others
posed dying man. ‘You have death on your lips,’ bought only a portion. In many cases, several
they said; ‘be touched by your faults, and re- families united to purchase a copy. Thus Wy-
tract in our presence all that you have said to cliffe’s Bible soon found its way to the homes
our injury.’ The Reformer listened in silence; of the people.
then he bade his attendant raise him in his “The appeal to men’s reason aroused them
bed, and, gazing steadily upon them as they from their passive submission to papal dog-
stood waiting for his recantation, he said, in mas. Wycliffe now taught the distinctive doc-
the firm, strong voice which had so often caused trines of Protestantism—salvation through faith
them to tremble: ‘I shall not die, but live; and in Christ, and the sole infallibility of the Scrip-
again declare the evil deeds of the friars.’ ”— tures. The preachers whom he had sent out
J.H. Merle D’Aubigne, b. 17, ch. 7. circulated the Bible, together with the Refor-
Astonished and abashed, the monks hurried mer’s writings, and with such success that the
from the room. new faith was accepted by nearly one half of the
“Wycliffe’s words were fulfilled. He lived to people of England.”—Great Controversy, pp.
place in the hands of his countrymen the most 88-89.
powerful of all weapons against Rome—to give This was the one weapon, against Rome,
them the Bible, the Heaven-appointed agent to which the authorities feared most.
liberate, enlighten, and evangelize the people. “The appearance of the Scriptures brought
There were many and great obstacles to sur- dismay to the authorities of the church. They
mount in the accomplishment of this work. had now to meet an agency more powerful than
Wycliffe was weighed down with infirmities; he Wycliffe—an agency against which their weap-
knew that only a few years for labor remained ons would avail little. There was at this time
for him; he saw the opposition which he must no law in England prohibiting the Bible, for it
84 The King James and the Modern Versions
had never before been published in the language devil, that enemy of the Church, that author of
of the people. Such laws were afterward enacted confusion to the common people, that idol of
and rigorously enforced. Meanwhile, notwith- heretics, that image of hypocrites, that restorer
standing the efforts of the priests, there was of schism, that storehouse of lies, that sink of
for a season opportunity for the circulation of flattery—being struck by the horrible judgment
the Word of God.”—Great Controversy, p. 89. of God, was struck with palsy, and continued
The common folk labored diligently to to live in that condition until St. Sylvester’s
make and spread copies of portions of Wy- Wy- Day, on which he breathed out his malicious
cliffe’s Bible. Are we as diligent today to share spirit into the abodes of darkness.”—Wat-
kinson, John Wicklif, pp. 195-196.
the Inspired Writings?
“So scanty was the supply of Bibles at this
Edicts were immediately issued, banning the
time, that but few of those who craved its teach- Wycliffe Bibles. The godly laymen, which Wyc-
ing could hope to possess the sacred volume. liffe had trained to go out and preach (called “Lol-
But this lack was partly made up by the ear- lards”), were hunted to the death. Local pros-
nestness of those whose interest was awakened ecutors’ records tell of groups meeting here and
in the Bible. If only a single copy was owned in there—to read “in a great book of heresy all in
a neighborhood, these hard-working laborers one night certain chapters of the evangelists in
and artisans would be found together, after a English” (J.R. Green, English People, p. 357).
weary day of toil, reading in turn, and listening
“The Lollards were tracked to the lonely, un-
to the Words of life; and so sweet was the re-
frequented places where they met, often under
freshment to their spirits, that sometimes the
shadow of night, to worship God. Neighbor was
morning light surprised them with its call to a
made to spy upon neighbor; husbands and
new day of labor, before they thought of sleep.”—
wives, parents and children, brothers and sis-
John Foxe, Foxes’ Martyrs of the World, p. 346. ters, were beguiled or forced to bear witness
Here is John 17:13 in Wycliffe’s Bible: against each other. The Lollards’ prison again
“These thingis Jesus spak; and whanne he echoed with the clanking of chains; the rack
hadde cast up hise eyen into thi hevene, he seide: and the stake once more claimed their vic-
‘Fadir, the our cometh; clarifie thi sone, that tims.”—Foxe, Christian Martyrs, p. 345.
thi sone clarifie thee; as thou hast yovun to hym
power on ech fleische, that al thing that thou
hast yovun to hym, he yyve to hem everlastynge THE 15TH-CENTURY GREEK TEXTS
lilf. And this is everlastynge lilf, that thei knowe Wycliffe’s
But, a little over a century after Wycliffe’s
thee very God aloone and whom thou hast sent, Bible was completed, the champions of Rome
Jesu Christ.”—Quoted in Dowley, Handbook really had something to wring their hands
to Christianity, p. 339. over. Text,
over. A Greek Text, based on manuscripts com-
Understandably,
Understandably, the Catholic reaction was Text,
prising the Majority Text, had been produced.
sheer panic! One priest lamented, “The jewel of The situation was getting serious!
the clergy has become the toy of the laity.” Henry “They have found a language called Greek, at
de Knyghton nearly wept over the great tragedy: which we must be careful to be on our guard. It
“This Master John Wiclif hath translated the is the mother of all heresies. In the hands of
Gospel out of Latin into English, which Christ many persons I see a book, which they call the
had intrusted with the clergy and doctors of New Testament. It is a book full of thorns and
the Church, that they might minister it to the poison. As for Hebrew, my brethren, it is cer-
laity and weaker sort, according to the state of tain that those who learn it will sooner or later
the times and wants of men. So that, by this turn Jews!”—Early 16th-century Catholic
means, the Gospel is made vulgar and made writer, quoted in Philip Schaff, History of the
more open to the laity . . than it used to be to Christian Church, Vol. 6, p. 722.
the most learned of the clergy and those of the Until the Greek texts were prepared, the only
best understanding! And what was before the way to translated the Bible into the language of
chief gift of the clergy and doctors of the Church, the people was to translate it from the Italia (the
is made for ever common to the laity.”—Quoted
Waldensian Bible) or from Jerome’s Latin Vulgate.
in McClure, Translators Revived, pp. 15-16.
Translations were not made from the Greek
“wicked Wycliffe”
They were elated when “wicked Wycliffe”
texts, since they were hidden away in libraries.
died! Walsingham, a leading British prelate, ex-
But, at the beginning of the Reformation,
claimed:
Greek texts began to be prepared. Each one was
“On the feast of the passion of St. Thomas
a collation of a number of Greek manuscripts.
of Canterbury, John Wicklif—that organ of the
The Centuries Between 85
Since the Majority Text was 90%-95% of the 1890] acknowledged that the Greek New Tes-
manuscripts, it was not difficult to develop an tament of Erasmus (1516) is as good as any
excellent Greek text. (G.V. Smith, Nineteenth Century, July
Because no single Greek manuscript con- 1881).”—Wilkinson, Our Authorized Bible Vin-
dicated, p. 73.
Testament,
tained all of the New Testament, it was nec-
essary to gather together a sizeable quantity A.T. Robertson is considered the leading
of them; and, from them, prepare what be- be- Greek scholar of the first half of the 20th cen-
came known as a “Greek Text.”Text.” tury. He wrote this:
“It should be stated at once that the Textus
Text
The first scholar to prepare a Greek Text
Receptus is not a bad text. It is not an heretical
was Desiderius Erasmus (1469-1536). It is a text. It is substantially correct.”—A.T. Robert-
tragedy that he timidly refused to unite with the son, Introduction, The Greek Text of the New
Reformers, since it was His Greek Text which Testament, p. 21.
laid the foundations of the Reformation through- “Erasmus seemed to feel that he had publish-
out Europe. This is because all Reformation ed the original Greek New Testament as it was
translations (with the exception of the French written . . The third edition of Erasmus (1522)
Waldensian
translation, based on the Waldensian Bible) became the foundation of the Textus Receptus
were translated from Erasmus’ Greek Text. Text. for Britain since it was followed by Stephenus.
There were 3,300 copies of the first two edi-
Erasmus’ Greek text was published in tions of the Greek New Testament of Erasmus
1516, just one year before Martin Luther circulated. His work became the standard for
pounded nails into the thesis on the church three hundred years.”—Op. cit., pp. 18-19.
Wittenberg
door at Wittenberg and began the Reforma- Text
The Erasmus Greek Text which formed
tion. the basis of every English Bible translation
This was also the first printed edition of the from Tyndale to the King James’ was greatly
Greek New Testament. As we will learn below, Westcott-Hort Text,
superior to the Westcott-Hort Text, which was
the third of his five editions became the stan- based on just two Greek manuscripts.
dard for the follow-up Greek texts of Steph- Because it was essentially identical to “the
Elzevir.
enus, Beza, and Elzevir. bulk of the cursive manuscripts” (i.e., the Ma-
The Greek text of Robert Stephenus (also jority Text), and because those manuscripts
called “Stephen,” 1550) came next. After that, reached all the way back to earliest times, Eras-
Beza (1598) and Elzevir (1624) produced theirs. mus’ text was an excellent one.
All three were dedicated Protestant scholars. All Two of the members of the committee which
their Greek texts were based on the Majority Text, produced the English Revised Version (1881,
and were decidedly anti-Sinaiticus and Vaticanus. 1885), wrote a booklet in which they mentioned
The third edition of Erasmus’ Greek text that Erasmus’ text was outstanding:
became the basis of the Stephenus text. It is “The manuscripts which Erasmus used, dif-
considered the standard and was called the fer, for the most part, only in small and insig-
“Textus
“Textus Receptus.” Because it made use of nificant details from the bulk of the cursive
Text
the greatest number of Majority Text Greek manuscripts,—that is to say, the manuscripts
manuscripts, it was considered the most ac- which are written in running hand and not in
curate of the Greek Texts.
Texts. capital or (as they are technically called) uncial
This was the Greek text used to translate letters. The general character of their text is
the same.
the King James Bible (1611).
“By this observation, the pedigree of the Re-
The King James Bible was the last truly
ceived Text is carried up beyond the individual
Protestant Bible produced in England. After manuscripts used by Erasmus to a great body
Version
that came the English Revised Version of of manuscripts of which the earliest are as-
Westcott-Hort
1881, which was based on the Westcott-Hort signed to the ninth century.”—Two Members
Text.
critical Greek Text. of the New Testament Company on the Revis-
Although they rejected his Greek Text, mod- ers and the Greek Text, pp. 11-12.
ern scholars recognize that it was a very good Then, after quoting Hort about the good
one. quality of the Erasmus text, they made this com-
“The Unitarian scholar who sat on the En- ment:
glish New Testament Revision Committee [in “This remarkable statement completes the
pedigree of the Received Text. That pedigree [an-
86 The King James and the Modern Versions
cestry] stretches back to a remote antiquity. Wilkinson, Our Authorized Bible Vindicated,
The first ancestor of the Received Text was, as pp. 37-38.
Dr. Hort is careful to remind us, at least con- Waldensian
Both the Waldensian Bible (from the Italia)
temporary with the oldest of our extant manu- and the great majority of Greek manuscripts
scripts, if not older than any one of them.”— We
were from the same source. We call it the
Ibid.
Majority Text.
The Majority Text in Greek, having through
Erasmus reassumed its ascendancy in the west Before turning our attention to the En-
of Europe as it had maintained it in the east in glish translations, we will briefly overview
earlier centuries, bequeathed its indispensable four European translations of the Bible:
heritage to all but one of the Reformation Bible The Bohemian Bible was an early trans-
translations, including those in English. lation.
THE REFORMATION TRANSLATIONS “The Gospel had been planted in Bohemia
Wilkinson, Waldenses,
According to Wilkinson, the Waldenses, as early as the ninth century. The Bible was
translated, and public worship was conducted,
through their Bible, helped get the Reforma-
in the language of the people. But as the power
tion started! of the pope increased, so the Word of God was
“Four Bibles produced under Waldensian in- obscured. Gregory VII, who had taken it upon
fluence touched the history of Calvin: namely, a himself to humble the pride of kings, was no
Greek [Text], a Waldensian vernacular, a French, less intent upon enslaving the people, and ac-
and an Italian. cordingly a bull was issued forbidding public
“Calvin himself was led to his great work by worship to be conducted in the Bohemian
Olivetan, a Waldensian. Thus was the Refor- tongue. The pope declared that ‘it was pleasing
mation brought to Calvin, that brilliant stu- to the Omnipotent that His worship should be
dent of the Paris University. celebrated in an unknown language, and that
“Farel, also a Waldensian, besought him to many evils and heresies had arisen from not
come to Geneva and open up a work there . . observing this rule’ (Wylie, b. 3, ch. 1).
According to Leger, Calvin recognized a relation- “Thus Rome decreed that the light of God’s
ship to the Calvins of the valley of St. Martin, Word should be extinguished and the people
one of the Waldensian Valleys. should be shut up in darkness. But Heaven
“Finally, persecution at Paris and the solici- had provided other agencies for the preserva-
tation of Farel caused Calvin to settle at Geneva, tion of the church. Many of the Waldenses and
where, with Beza, he brought out an edition of Albigenses, driven by persecution from their
the Textus Receptus [Received Text] . . Of Beza, homes in France and Italy, came to Bohemia.
Dr. Edgar says that he ‘astonished and con- Though they dared not teach openly, they la-
founded the world’ with the Greek manuscripts bored zealously in secret. Thus the true faith
he unearthed. This later edition of the Received was preserved from century to century.”—Great
Text is in reality a Greek New Testament brought Controversy, p. 97.
out under Waldensian influence. Persecution immediately began, as soon
“Unquestionably, the leaders of the Reforma- as the Bible was translated into French.
tion, German, French, and English, were con- “The bishop of Meaux labored zealously in
vinced that the Received Text was the genuine his own diocese to instruct both the clergy and
New Testament, not only by its own irresist- the people. Ignorant and immoral priests were
ible history and internal evidence, but also be- removed, and, so far as possible, replaced by
cause it matched the Received Text which in men of learning and piety. The bishop greatly
Waldensian form came down from the days of desired that his people might have access to
the apostles. the Word of God for themselves, and this was
“The other three Bibles of Waldensian con- soon accomplished. Lefevre undertook the
nection were due to three men who were at translation of the New Testament; and at the
Geneva with Calvin, or, when he died, with Beza, very time when Luther’s German Bible was is-
his successor, namely, Olivetan, Leger, and suing from the press in Wittenberg, the French
Diodati. How readily the two streams of descent New Testament was published at Meaux. The
of the Received Text—through the Greek East bishop spared no labor or expense to circulate
and the Waldensian West—ran together, is il- it in his parishes, and soon the peasants of
lustrated by the meeting of the Olivetan Bible Meaux were in possession of the Holy Scrip-
[based on the Waldensian Italia] and the Re- tures.
ceived Text [based on the Greek manuscripts].”— “As travelers perishing from thirst welcome
The Centuries Between 87
with joy a living water spring, so did these souls lation of the New Testament, and the Gospel
receive the message of heaven. The laborers in was soon after given to the people of Germany
the field, the artisans in the workshop, cheered in their own language. This translation was
their daily toil by talking of the precious truths received with great joy by all who loved the truth;
of the Bible. At evening, instead of resorting to but it was scornfully rejected by those who chose
the wine-shops, they assembled in one another’s human traditions and the commandments of
homes to read God’s Word and join in prayer men.
and praise. A great change was soon manifest “The priests were alarmed at the thought
in these communities. Though belonging to the that the common people would now be able to
humblest class, an unlearned and hard-work- discuss with them the precepts of God’s Word,
ing peasantry, the reforming, uplifting power of and that their own ignorance would thus be
divine grace was seen in their lives. Humble, exposed. The weapons of their carnal reason-
loving, and holy, they stood as witnesses to ing were powerless against the sword of the
what the Gospel will accomplish for those who Spirit. Rome summoned all her authority to
receive it in sincerity. prevent the circulation of the Scriptures; but
“The light kindled at Meaux shed its beams decrees, anathemas, and tortures were alike in
afar. Every day the number of converts was in- vain. The more she condemned and prohibited
creasing. The rage of the hierarchy was for a the Bible, the greater was the anxiety of the
time held in check by the king, who despised people to know what it really taught.
the narrow bigotry of the monks; but the papal “All who could read were eager to study the
leaders finally prevailed. Now the stake was set Word of God for themselves. They carried it
up.”—Great Controversy, pp. 214-215. about with them, and read and reread, and
The French Bible was made available to could not be satisfied until they had commit-
colporteurs at low cost, so they could scat- ted large portions to memory. Seeing the favor
ter it everywhere. with which the New Testament was received,
“Long before the persecution excited by the Luther immediately began the translation of the
placards, the bold and ardent Farel had been Old, and published it in parts as fast as com-
forced to flee from the land of his birth. He re- pleted.”—Great Controversy, pp. 193-194.
paired to Switzerland, and by his labors, sec- The Bible was translated into Danish; and
onding the work of Zwingli, he helped to turn it affected the whole nation.
the scale in favor of the Reformation. His later “Tausen began to preach. The churches were
years were to be spent here, yet he continued to opened to him, and the people thronged to lis-
exert a decided influence upon the reform in ten. Others also were preaching the Word of
France. God. The New Testament, translated into the
“During the first years of his exile [in Swit- Danish tongue, was widely circulated. The ef-
zerland], his efforts were especially directed to forts made by the papists to overthrow the work
spreading the Gospel in his native country. He resulted in extending it, and erelong Denmark
spent considerable time in preaching among his declared its acceptance of the reformed faith.”—
countrymen near the frontier, where with tire- Great Controversy, 242.
less vigilance he watched the conflict and aided Olaf Petri translated the Bible into Swed-
by his words of encouragement and counsel. ish. The king declared it to be the book which
“With the assistance of other exiles, the writ- the entire nation should read.
ings of the German Reformers were translated “As the result of this disputation the king of
into the French language and, together with the Sweden accepted the Protestant faith, and not
French Bible, were printed in large quantities. long afterward the national assembly declared
By colporteurs these works were sold exten- in its favor. The New Testament had been trans-
sively in France. They were furnished to the lated by Olaf Petri into the Swedish language,
colporteurs at a low price, and thus the profits and at the desire of the king the two brothers
of the work enabled them to continue it.”— undertook the translation of the whole Bible.
Great Controversy, p. 231. Thus for the first time the people of Sweden
Luther’s German Bible profoundly influ- received the Word of God in their native tongue.
enced his nation. It was the basis for the It was ordered by the Diet that throughout the
German Reformation. kingdom, ministers should explain the Scrip-
“True Christianity receives the Word of God tures and that the children in the schools
as the great treasure house of inspired truth should be taught to read the Bible
and the test of all Inspiration. Upon his return “Steadily and surely the darkness of igno-
from the Wartburg, Luther completed his trans- rance and superstition was dispelled by the
88 The King James and the Modern Versions
blessed light of the Gospel. Freed from Romish keep it doctrinally correct.)
oppression, the nation attained to a strength The primary Catholic English translation
and greatness it had never before reached. Swe- Vulgate Rheims-Douai
from the Vulgate is the Rheims-Douai (which
den became one of the bulwarks of Protestant- we will later discuss in more detail).
ism.”—Great Controversy, p. 244.
The preface to the Rheims New Testament
Waldensian traveling teachers helped bring mentions an earlier Catholic translation in French,
the Bible truth to Holland. also based on the Vulgate, which was produced
“Those early teachers who, traversing differ-
in the hope that it would eliminate the
ent lands and known by various names, bore
Waldenses.
the character of the Vaudois missionaries, and
spread everywhere the knowledge of the Gos- “More than two hundred years ago, in the
pel, penetrated to the Netherlands. Their doc- days of Charles V the French king, was it [the
trines spread rapidly. The Waldensian Bible Vulgate] put forth faithfully in French, the
they translated in verse into the Dutch language. sooner to shake out of the deceived people’s
They declared ‘that there was great advantage hands, the false heretical translations of a sect
in it; no jests, no fables, no trifles, no deceits, called Waldenses.”—Preface, Rheims New Tes-
but the words of truth; that indeed there was tament, 1582. [This preface was written by
here and there a hard crust, but that the mar- Jesuits.]
row and sweetness of what was good and holy “The Vulgate was the chief weapon relied
might be easily discovered in it’ (Gerard Brandt, upon to combat and destroy the Bible of the
History of the Reformation in and about the Waldenses.”—Benjamin G. Wilkinson, Our Au-
Low Countries, Book 1, p. 14). Thus wrote the thorized Version Vindicated, p. 51.
friends of the ancient faith, in the twelfth cen- Seventy-three years after Luther’s theses were
tury.”—Great Controversy, p. 238. nailed to the church door at Wittenberg, and only
a few years after the Council of Trent com-
TRANSLATIONS FROM THE VULGATE pleted its work, in 1590, Pope Sixtus V com-
TO COUNTER Vatican Press
missioned the Vatican Press to publish an
PROTESTANT BIBLES Vulgate. Pope
edition of the Vulgate. Pope Clement VIII is- is-
de-
There were just too many Bibles to de- sued another one in 1592, and it became
stroy! What should be done? Rome decided Vulgate
the standard Vulgate used for Catholic Bible
to produce Bible translations which could translations down to the present day. day.
include some of their errors. Protestants recognized that, because of
“The Reformers . . welcomed the rising spirit Vulgate
its many errors, the Vulgate was a danger-
of intelligence which shone forth in the new ous translation. Cartwright, the well-known
learning.
Puritan scholar, wrote this:
“But the priests loudly denounced it. [Eras- “All the soap and nitre they could collect would
mus noted that] they said the study of Greek be insufficient to cleanse the Vulgate from the
was of the devil and [they] prepared to destroy filth in which it was originally conceived and
all who promoted it.”—Wilkinson, p. 51. had since collected in passing so long through
Once again we return to the Latin Vulgate, the hands of unlearned monks, from which the
the monastic Jerome’s Latin translation (A.D. Greek copies had altogether escaped.”—Brook’s
382-384) which the Vatican so valued. In 1452 Memoir of Life of Cartwright, p. 276.
to 1456, Johann Gutenberg produced the first
printed Bible in the world. It was a Vulgate. THE TYNDALE BIBLE (1525-1526)
Rome would have preferred to keep the
Will-
In the history of the English Bible, Will-
Vulgate editions;
Bible hidden, even its Vulgate editions but,
iam Tyndale’s (1494-1536) is the most im-
first the Waldenses and, then, the Protestant Re-
portant of the Bible translators.
formers were bringing the Bible to the people.
In a sense, Tyndale’s Bible towers over all
So Rome decided that their own translations,
the others. There are two reasons for this:
based on the Vulgate, must be used in the battle
• It was the first English translation to
against Protestantism.
Text.
be translated from the Greek Text. Tyndale
Down through the centuries, all Roman
used Erasmus’ text.
Catholic translations have been based on the
• It was such a good translation that all
Vulgate, until the Jerusalem Bible was pub- pub-
the later ones, up to and including the King
lished in 1966. (But it included lots of notes to
The Centuries Between 89
James, were almost identical to it. It appears It was while reading in Erasmus’ Greek
that those later translators relied heavily on Tyndale
Text that Tyndale found Christ and was con-
what Tyndale had accomplished. They were verted.
lazy,
not lazy, but found they could hardly im- “A diligent student and an earnest seeker for
prove on it. truth, he had received the Gospel from the Greek
After studying at Oxford, William Tyndale Testament of Erasmus.”—Great Controversy,
went to Cambridge to study Greek under Era- p. 245.
smus, who was teaching there from 1510 to When he left Cambridge, Tyndale accepted a
1514. After Erasmus returned to the continent, position as a tutor in the home of a private land-
Tyndale continued studying. owner. This gave him opportunity for study,
John Tyndale was an absolute genius in preaching, and writing. It was while he was there
his ability with foreign languages. Herman that he began writing tracts against the papacy.
Buschius, a scholarly friend of Erasmus, said Here is a sample of his earnest preaching.
this: He could not be frightened into silence.
“Tyndale was so skilled in seven languages, “He fearlessly preached his convictions, urg-
Hebrew, Greek, Latin, Italian, Spanish, English, ing that all doctrines be tested by the Scrip-
French, that, whichever he spoke, you would tures. To the papist claim that the church had
suppose it his native tongue.”—Buschius, given the Bible, and the church alone could ex-
quoted in Demaus, Life of Tyndale, p. 130. plain it, Tyndale responded: ‘Do you know who
It was this powerful aptitude in language taught the eagles to find their prey? Well, that
studies which enabled Tyndale to so accu- same God teaches His hungry children to find
Text
rately render the Majority Text into English. their Father in His Word. Far from having given
Those who followed him recognized his ge- ge- us the Scriptures, it is you who have hidden
nius and tended to remain in his tracks. That them from us; it is you who burn those who
teach them, and if you could, you would burn
is why the King James Bible is basically Tyn-
the Scriptures themselves’ (D’Aubigne, History
dale’s. of the Reformation of the Sixteenth Century,
As Luther took Erasmus’ Greek Text and bk. 18, ch. 4).”—Great Controversy, pp. 245-
produced the magnificent German Bible, so 246.
Tyndale took the same text and produced the But Tyndale found he was only one man.
English Bible—almost the same Bible which we Somehow he must multiply his message. Then
have today (except with modern spelling). he realized God wanted him to multiply God’s
“While Luther was opening a closed Bible to Word!
the people of Germany, Tyndale was impelled “Tyndale’s preaching excited great interest;
by the Spirit of God to do the same for En- many accepted the truth. But the priests were
gland. Wycliffe’s Bible had been translated from on the alert, and no sooner had he left the field
the Latin text, which contained many errors. It then they by their threats and misrepresenta-
had never been printed, and the cost of manu- tions endeavored to destroy his work. Too of-
script copies was so great that few but wealthy ten they succeeded. ‘What is to be done?’ he
men or nobles could procure it; and, further- exclaimed. ‘While I am sowing in one place, the
more, being strictly proscribed by the church, enemy ravages the field I have just left. I cannot
it had had a comparatively narrow circulation. be everywhere. Oh! if Christians possessed the
“In 1516, a year before the appearance of Lu- Holy Scriptures in their own tongue, they could
ther’s theses, Erasmus had published his of themselves withstand these sophists. With-
Greek and Latin version of the New Testament. out the Bible it is impossible to establish the
Now for the first time the Word of God was laity in the truth.’ ”—Ibid.
printed in the original tongue. In this work many His mission in life was now clear to him.
errors of former versions were corrected, and
He must dedicate his life to producing an
the sense was more clearly rendered. It led many
among the educated classes to a better knowl-
outstanding English translation of the Holy
edge of the truth, and gave a new impetus to Bible.
the work of reform. But the common people “A new purpose now took possession of his
were still, to a great extent, debarred from God’s mind. ‘It was in the language of Israel,’ said he,
Word. Tyndale was to complete the work of Wy- ‘that the psalms were sung in the temple of
cliffe in giving the Bible to his countrymen.”— Jehovah; and shall not the Gospel speak the
Great Controversy, p. 245. language of England among us? . . Ought the
church to have less light at noonday than at
92 The King James and the Modern Versions
the dawn? . . Christians must read the New solved to seek shelter in Germany. Here he be-
Testament in their mother tongue.’ The doc- gan the printing of the English New Testament.
tors and teachers of the church disagreed Twice the work was stopped; but when forbid-
among themselves. Only by the Bible could men den to print in one city, he went to another. At
arrive at the truth. One holdeth this doctor, last he made his way to Worms, where, a few
another that . . Now each of these authors con- years before, Luther had defended the Gospel
tradicts the other. How then can we distinguish before the Diet. In that ancient city were many
him who says right from him who says wrong? friends of the Reformation, and Tyndale there
. . How? . . Verily by God’s Word.”—Ibid. prosecuted his work without further hindrance.
Notice the above words about using our Three thousand copies of the New Testament
native language to read and share God’s Word.
Word. were soon finished, and another edition followed
We, who speak English, should speak about in the same year.”—Great Controversy, pp.
246-247.
Word
God’s Word in our language, not in a foreign
error, Charis-
language. The tongues error, of the Charis- But then Tyndale was captured by papal
error,
matics, and the “sacred name” error, of many agents.
Protestants, teach that we must use another “[English Cardinal] Wolsey sent orders to ar-
language in order to be accepted by God. rest Tyndale, but Philip, Landgrave of Hesse,
protected the author, and he proceeded, at
day,
One day, while disputing with a learned Marburg, with his translation of the Pentateuch
man who said the pope’s laws were above (1530). Slowly, by his own labor or under his
God’s laws, Tyndale uttered his famous vow: supervision, most of the Old Testament was
“I defy the pope and all his laws; and if God rendered into English. But in a careless mo-
spare my life, ere many years I will cause a ment he fell into the hands of Imperial offi-
boy that driveth the plow to know more of cials.”—Will Durant, The Story of Civilization,
the Scripture than you do!” Vol. 6, p. 533.
“It was not long after that a learned Catholic The book, Great Controversy, does not pro-
doctor, engaging in controversy with him, ex- vide us with details about Tyndale’s betrayal and
claimed: ‘We were better to be without God’s imprisonment. Here are two quotations which
laws than the pope’s.’ Tyndale replied: ‘I defy provide more information about this tragic
the pope and all his laws; and if God spare my event; truly, a day of infamy in the history of the
life, ere many years I will cause a boy that Roman Catholic Church.
driveth the plow to know more of the Scripture
“Early in 1535, a trusting Tyndale was be-
than you do’ (Anderson, Annals of the English
trayed by an undercover Catholic agent, Henry
Bible, page 19).”—Great Controversy, p. 246.
Phillips, who had gained the Reformer’s confi-
In order to carry on his translation work, dence. Following Phillips’ last-minute borrow-
Tyndale went to London and, later, to Ger-
later, ing of forty shillings from his generous victim,
many.
many. the pair departed Tyndale’s boardinghouse for
“A London alderman gave him bed and board dinner. The treacherous Phillips pretentiously
for six months, while the youth labored on the insisted on his ‘friend’ going before him. Once
task. In 1524 Tyndale went to Wittenberg, and outside the door, Phillips, in the spirit of Ju-
continued the work under Luther’s guidance. das Iscariot, pointed at him from behind his
At Cologne he began to print his version of the back, as the prearranged sign for waiting offi-
New Testament from the Greek text as edited cials. The aged saint was promptly committed
by Erasmus. An English agent roused the au- to the dungeon of the nearby fortress of Vil-
thorities against him; Tyndale fled from Catho- vorde, eighteen miles north of Antwerp.”—W.P .
lic Cologne to Protestant Worms, and there Grady, Final Authority, p. 136.
printed 6,000 copies.”—Will Durant, The Story “Throughout his eighteen-month imprison-
of Civilization, Vol. 6, p. 533. ment, Tyndale suffered accordingly. One of the
“The purpose which he had begun to cher- saddest extant documents in all of church his-
ish, of giving to the people the New Testament tory (taken from the archives of the Council of
Scriptures in their own language, was now con- Brabant) is a letter written in Latin and in the
firmed, and he immediately applied himself to Reformer’s own hand to the governor of Vil-
the work. Driven from his home by persecu- vorde, perhaps the Marquis of Bergon:
tion, he went to London, and there for a time “ ‘I believe, dear sir, that you are not unaware
pursued his labors undisturbed. But again the of what may have been determined concerning
violence of the papists forced him to flee. All me. Wherefore I beg your lordship, and that by
England seemed closed against him, and he re- the Lord Jesus, that if I am to remain here
The Centuries Between 93
through the winter, you will request the com- can see how closely they all stayed with Tyndale’s
missary to have the kindness to send me, from outstanding translation:
the goods of mine which he has, a warmer cap, Tyndale (1526) “O oure father which arte in
for I suffer greatly from cold in the head, and heven halowed be thy name. Let thy kyngdom
am afflicted by a perpetual catarrh, which is come. Thy wyll be fulfilled as well in erth as it
much increased in this cell; a warmer coat also, ys in heven.”
for this which I have is very thin; a piece of
Coverdale (1535) “O oure father which art
cloth, too, to patch my leggings. My overcoat is
in heaven, halowed be thy name. Let thy
worn out; my shirts also are worn out. He has
kyndome come. Thy wyll be fulfilled upon earth
a woollen shirt, if he will be good enough to
as it is in heaven.”
send it. I have also with him leggings of thicker
cloth to put on above; he has also warmer night- Great Bible (1539) “Oure father which art
caps. in heaven, haiowed be thy name. Let thy
kingdome come. Thy will be fulfilled, as well in
“ ‘And I ask to be allowed to have a lamp in
erth, as it is in heaven.”
the evening; it is indeed wearisome sitting alone
in the dark. But most of all I beg and beseech Geneva Bible (1560) “Our father which art
your clemency to be urgent with the commis- in heaven, halowed be thy Name. Thy kingdome
sary, that he will kindly permit me to have the come. Thy will be done even in earth, as it is in
Hebrew Bible, Hebrew grammar and Hebrew heaven.”
dictionary, that I may pass the time in that Bishops’ Bible (1568) “O our father, which
study. In return may you obtain what you most art in heaven, halowed be thy name. Let thy
desire, so only that it be for the salvation of kyngdome come. Thy wyll be done, as well in
your soul. But if any other decision has been earth, as it is in heaven.”
taken concerning me, to be carried out before Authorized (King James) Bible (1611) “Our
winter, I will be patient, abiding the will of God, Father, which art in Heaven, hallowed by Thy
to the glory of the grace of my Lord Jesus Christ; name” [using our modern spelling].
whose Spirit (I pray) may ever direct your heart. It is because of the powerful influence of
Amen.’ ”—Op. cit., pp. 136-137. his translation on the five subsequent Bibles,
As he died at the stake, Tyndale cried out, that William Tyndale has been justly desig-
William Tyndale desig-
“Lord, open the King of England’s eyes!” Con- “Father
nated the “Father of the English Bible.”
sider the amazing way that prayer was an- “Tyndale was a master of a simple and force-
swered: ful literary style. This, combined with exact-
ness and breadth of scholarship, led him so to
“What is strangest of all, and is unexplained
translate the Greek New Testament into En-
to this day, at the very time when Tyndale by
glish as largely to determine the character, form,
the procurement of English ecclesiastics, and
and style of the Authorized [King James] Ver-
by the sufferance of the English king, was
sion.
burned at Vilvorde, a folio-edition of his trans-
lation was printed at London, with his name “There have been some painstaking calcula-
on the title-page, and by Thomas Berthelet, the tions to determine just how large a part Tyndale
king’s own patent printer. This was the first may have had in the production of the version
copy of the Scriptures ever printed on English of 1611. A comparison of Tyndale’s version of
ground.”—McClure, Translators Revived, p. 32. 1 John and that of the Authorized Version
shows that nine-tenths of the latter is retained
Even more amazing, Henry VIII, king of En-
from the martyred translator’s work. Paul’s
gland, officially sanctioned the printing of two
Epistle to the Ephesians retains five-sixths of
English Bibles within a year after Tyndale had Tyndale’s translation. These proportions are
been martyred in October 1536! maintained throughout the entire New Testa-
Here is a brief summary of these six ment. Such an influence as that upon the En-
Bibles, from Tyndale’s to the King James: glish Bible cannot be attributed to any other
man in all the past.”—Ira Maurice Price, An-
After the Tyndale Bible (1526), came five
cestry of Our English Bible, p. 251.
other English Bibles: the Coverdale Bible
It should be noted that William Tyndale did
(1535), the Great Bible (1539), the Geneva
not complete all of his Old Testament transla-
Bible (1560), the Bishops’ Bible (1568), and
tion of the Bible prior to his arrest. The portion
the Authorized (King James) Bible (1611).
which he did not translate was the historical
Consider the first part of the Lord’s Prayer,
books (Joshua to 2 Chronicles), poetical books,
as it is given in each of those Bibles, and you
and prophetical books.
94 The King James and the Modern Versions
Tyndale was burned at the stake in Oc- Supremacy was approved by Parliament. Al-
tober 1536. though he did not renounce Catholic doc-
trine, the break with Rome was definite.
ROME RUINED BY PRINTED BIBLES century,
The result, over the next century, was a
Tyndale’s Bible (1526) was a special threat deluge of new English Bibles.
to the Catholics, since it was the first English
Bible to be printed from the Greek text. This THE COVERDALE BIBLE (1535)
meant that it could be distributed in large quan- Miles (Myles) Coverdale (1488-1568) had
tities. been Tyndale’s faithful proofreader at Ant-
“Clergymen had discouraged the reading of werp. Although not an accomplished Greek and
the Bible in any form, arguing that special Hebrew scholar, he continued the work laid
knowledge was necessary to a right interpreta- down by Tyndale when, after 18 months in
tion, and that Scriptural excerpts were being prison, Tyndale was martyred.
used to foment sedition. The church had raised
To accomplish this task, Coverdale based
no official objection to pre-Wycliffe translations,
his Bible on Tyndale’s translation. In the sec-
but this tacit permission had been of no mo-
ment, since all English versions before 1526 tions Tyndale had left undone, Coverdale
were manuscript. used Zwingli’s Zürich Bible (1529) while re- re-
“Hence the epochal importance of the English ferring to Luther’s German Bible (1522-1534).
New Testament printed by Tyndale in 1525- Although Coverdale was forced to publish his
1526.”—Will Durant, The Story of Civilization, first edition in Cologne (1535), he very prudently
Vol. 6, p. 533. dedicated it to the King of England. He was also
A primary weapon of Rome, and of all des- careful to omit the controversial side notes which
pots, was to keep the people in ignorance. But were in Tyndale’s Bible.
the invention of printing by Johann Gutenberg Henry VIII was happy with the book, and
was a deathblow to that effort. It is well-known, issued a license, permitting publication of
by historians, that it was Gutenberg’s invention Coverdale’s second edition (1537). The cover
which not only gave the Reformation its power, page showed Henry seated and crowned, with a
but also started all modern research and scien- drawn sword and a dedicatory page, crediting
tific endeavor. him as “defender of the faith.”
“It is apparent that Coverdale was essentially
HENRY VIII BREAKS WITH ROME an editor, who gathered together the best mate-
rials within reach, and so selected and modi-
The present writer has in his library a leng- fied them as to construct a Bible that would
thy book on the history of King Henry VIII of meet both the demands of the public and those
England—which presents a surprising new un- of the ecclesiastical authorities. His great good
derstanding of the background of what actually sense, as shown in the use of language to se-
took place. cure beauty, harmony, and melody, made him a
We had always been taught that Henry just wise editor.
wanted to get rid of wives and marry new ones, “His essentially peaceful nature led him to
and it was the pope’s opposition to the scheme restore many beloved ecclesiastical terms that
which led to Henry’s break with Rome. Tyndale had thrown out for new and more ex-
act translations of the original Greek and He-
That is true, but the new light is that it was
brew texts. Indeed, so helpful are some of the
the Catholics which got the break started! translations of Coverdale that they were per-
Henry’s first wife, Catherine of Aragon, although petuated in the King James Bible.”—I.M. Price,
a Spanish princess, was being influenced by Ancestry of Our English Bible, p. 253.
associates in the royal palace toward Protestant- In 1537, only one year after Tyndale’s
ism. Fearing that this could lead to problems, death, two revised Coverdale editions were
Henry anxiously prodded toward a divorce with printed, each carrying this statement: “set forth
her. That started a chain of divorces which ulti- with the king’s most gracious license.”
mately resulted in Henry’s total break with Coverdale’s Bibles were the first printed
Vatican authority. complete Bibles in the English language.
Henry VIII separated from Rome on No- No- Thus, less than one year after Tyndale’s
vember 11, 1534, at which time the Act of death, the entire Bible had been translated,
The Centuries Between 97
printed, and distributed in England—with of later English history) wanted a complete trans-
the full permission of its monarch. lation, not a tossed-together edition, as the
Coverdale and Matthew Bibles were.
THE MATTHEW BIBLE (1537) So, with the permission of the king, he se-
Although known as the Matthew Bible, this cured the services of Coverdale to prepare a re-
translation was actually made by John Ro- Ro- vised Bible. Because he was not an accom-
gers (c. 1500-1555), an Oxford graduate, who plished Greek and Hebrew scholar, Coverdale
used the pseudonym, Thomas Matthew, because used scholars who were.
of Roger’s well-known association with Tyndale. When the task was done (there was no print-
Rogers went to Antwerp and worked closely ing facility large enough in London to produce
with Tyndale (and, of course, knew Coverdale, these large Bibles), Coverdale went to Paris in
his editor). When Tyndale was inprisoned in the spring of 1538. With Regnault, the French
Vilvorde Castle, he turned over to John Ro- Ro- printer, and under royal license, the printing
work,
gers his unpublished work, which he had pre - pre- began. But the Inquisition uttered its voice, and
pared in prison—his translation of Joshua to ordered the work to be confiscated. Rome did
2 Chronicles. not want more Bibles! With trickery equal to that
Rogers then published a new Bible which, of the Jesuits, Coverdale managed to transfer
for the first time, had Tyndale’s final translation printed sheets, printers, presses, type, and other
material. The rest of the Old Testament was
Testament equipment and supplies to London! Coverdale
from the Tyndale and Coverdale Bibles. The was a very capable man, and the Lord used him.
Bible was initially published in Antwerp. It was In April 1539, the new Bible was fully
dedicated to printed. Because of its large size, it was
“The moost noble and gracyous Prynce Kyng
called “The Great Bible.” It was in large fo - fo-
Henry the Eyght and Queen Jane,” 16½
lio; that is, each page was 16 x 11 inches
and signed “Thomas Matthew.” This de- in size!
lighted the king and he gave the Bible his ap- Everyone was anxious to please the king, so
proval. an artistic frontispiece portrayed Henry in royal
Common folk sometimes gave special names dress, handing the Bible down to Cranmer and
to the Bibles. The Matthew Bible was spoken of Cromwell, who in turn distribute it to the people
as the “Wife-Beater’s Bible,” because of an added amid their shouts of “Vivat Rex!” (“Long live the
note at 1 Peter 3, which read: king!”)
“If she be not obedient and healpfull unto This Bible was basically a revised edi-
hym [he] endeavoureth to beate the feare of God tion of John Rogers’ “Matthew” Bible, which
into her heade, that therby she maye be com- was the most complete presentation of the
pelled to learne her dutie, and to do it.”— work of Tyndale, whose martyrdom had oc-
Quoted in Beale, Pictoral History of the Bible, curred only three years earlier (October 1536).
p. 25. The announcement went out to the people
Another one of these Bibles was called “the from the king, “In God’s name, let it go abroad
Wicked Bible,” because a typesetter left the “not” among our people!” In 1526, Tyndale’s New
out of the seventh commandment of a single Testament was publicly burned at St. Paul’s Paul’s
edition. However, in preparing this book, I could Cathedral in London. In 1538, the same
not locate that data again. book, under another cover and name, was
authority,
ordered by sanction of royal authority, if not
THE GREAT BIBLE (1539) decree, to be placed in public places, where
Because it was such a large book, common all could read it.
folk called this the “Great Bible.” Because Arch- A paper dating from 1539 declared:
bishop Cranmer wrote an introduction at the “Englishmen have now in hand, in every
church and place, the Holy Bible in their mother
front, it was also sometimes called the “Cranmer
tongue, instead of the old fabulous and fantas-
Bible.” tical books of the ‘Table Round.’ ”—Quoted
Being a compilation of Tyndale and Cover- by the church historian Collier, in H.W. Hoare,
dale, the Matthew Bible was the best English Evolution of the English Bible, p. 194.
Bible in print. But Thomas Cromwell (a leading Bishop Tunstall, good politician that he was,
official in Henry’s court, not the Oliver Cromwell
98 The King James and the Modern Versions
had earlier bought up Tyndale’s books so he executed and Bibles were publicly burned
could burn them (called “the bishop of Durham” by the hundreds. Only the Great Bible was
in Great Controversy, p. 247). But, now that spared; and it was only to be read by the
the situation had changed, he had his name upper classes. The decree read in part:
placed on the title page of two of the 1840 edi- “No laboring men or women should read to
tions of the Great Bible as officially endorsing its themselves or to others, publicly or privately,
publication. Due to immense public popularity any part of the Bible, under pain of imprison-
and demand for the book, within two years seven ment.”
editions of the Great Bible were printed. It be- As might be expected, Bishop Tunstall im-
came the basis of the English Prayer Book. mediately retracted his name from the front of
the Great Bible. He was once again the Catholic
THE TAVERNER BIBLE (1539)
he had always been.
At the climax of this reaction, Henry VIII
This Bible was prepared by Richard Tav- Surely,
died on January 28, 1547. Surely, it was
erner, by direction of the King’s printer, Thomas thought that there would never again be a
Barthlet. Taverner was a good Greek scholar but Bible in England.
not well-acquainted with Hebrew.
Testament
The Old Testament was like the Matthew
EDWARD VI (1547-1553)
revision, with only slight changes (made by
Vulgate).
comparing it with the Vulgate). The New Tes- es-
Tes This young king was always frail and
tament was solely from the Greek and added sickly; yet he was devoted to the Bible, re -
re-
a few items which later went into the King quiring that it be carried before him during
James text. This was the first Bible to be -and-one
six-and- one-
his coronation. During his brief six-and- one-
completely printed in England, but it tended re-
half years reign, the English Bible was re -
to be superceded by the Great Bible. printed many times and in many editions,
totaling 35 editions of the New Testament
Testament
THE CATHOLIC REACTION
and 13 of the Old!
OF 1543-1547 Edward began his reign by immediately de-
creeing that Bibles be made available in every
Thomas Cromwell had led out in getting
church for people to read. Reformers who had
Bibles printed and widely circulated. Although
Although
fled to England returned. Very likely, Bishop
he was very highly placed in the English gov-
Tunstall expressed a renewed devotion to the
ernment, he fell into disfavor because of his
Bible.
efforts to destroy Catholic shrines and im-
ages, as well as taking over abbeys and mon-
asteries. He even destroyed a few Catholic BLOODY MARY (1553-1559)
churches. He had made the same mistake as “And I saw the woman drunken with the
the French Protestants who wanted to produce blood of the saints, and with the blood of the
strong public protests against Catholics, and martyrs of Jesus.”—Revelation 17:6.
only brought death to themselves amid a Catho- On the death of Edward, Mary Tudor came
lic uprising (Great Controversy, 217:2; 224:3- to the throne. The daughter of Henry’s wife,
227:1). We have been warned elsewhere in the Catherine, Mary was a fanatical papist. She
Spirit of Prophecy that we, today, should not immediately inaugurated a reign of terror by
make direct attacks on the Catholics (9 Testi- lighting the fires of Smithfield. Archbishop
monies, 240-241, 243; Evangelism, 573-574, Cranmer and John Rogers, along with hundreds
576; Counsels to Writers and Editors, 45-46, of others, were burned at the stake—for the
64-65). We should instead give the final mes- crime of loving the Bible. Miles Coverdale, now
sage about obedience to the Law of God and, in Bishop of Exeter, barely managed to escape to
the context of the change of the Sabbath, tell the continent. Scores of other Reformers also fled.
necessary historical facts. “On the fourth of February, in the year 1555,
This crisis led to an uprising of Catholics in the morning, the prisoner [John Rogers, who
produced the Matthew Bible] was warned sud-
in the nation (of which there were very many;
denly by the keeper’s wife, to prepare himself
some say a majority), and Henry VIII feared for the fire. Being sound asleep, he could scarcely
for his throne. So, in reaction, Cromwell was be awakened. At length being roused, and told
The Centuries Between 99
to make haste, he said, ‘Is then this the day? If the first time, the English Bible was divided
it be so, I need not be careful of my dressing.’ into verses (using the ones first marked in the
“Now when the time had come, the prisoner margins of Stephenus’ Greek Text of 1551). In
was brought from Newgate to Smithfield, the addition, Whittingham added words in ital-
place of his execution. Here Woodroofe, one of ics, to complete the sense when words were
the sheriffs, asked him if he would change his
not in the Greek. Both practices were later
religion to save his life; but Rogers answered,
carried over in the King James Bible.
‘That which I have preached I will seal with my
blood.’ Another outstanding achievement was the
“It is related that ‘Rogers’ wife and eleven
fact that this was the first English Bible to
children, ten of whom were able to walk and have Ezra through Malachi translated from
one was at the breast, met him by the way as Hebrew.
the Hebrew. This was the most accurate En-
he went toward Smithfield, repeating the 51st appear.
glish Bible yet to appear. The New Testa- Testa-
Psalm. This sorrowful sight of his own flesh ment was basically identical to Tyndale’s.
and blood did not move him; but he constantly Another advantage was the abandonment
and cheerfully took his death with wonderful of the black letter for the plain, simple ro - ro-
patience in the defence of Christ’s Gospel.”— man type (such as you find in the book you
Foxe, Book of Martyrs, pp. 422-423. are now reading.) The book of Revelation car-
Green adds: ried strong anti-Catholic notes. Those in Romans
“He died bathing his hands in the flames as were somewhat Calvinistic.
if it had been in cold water.”—J.R. Green, A
Queen Elizabeth I was crowned two years
Short History of the English People, p. 372.
before this Bible was finished; so, when it
These people laid down their lives for the
her.
was completed, it was dedicated to her. The
Bible. Do we value it as much today?
cost of printing was subsidized by the people of
Over 300 Christians were burned at the stake
Geneva. Queen Elizabeth never promoted the
in Smithfield, near London.
Geneva Bible, but did nothing to oppose it; and
But a powerful reaction set in. So hor-
it was widely sold for decades. But the Great
Mary,”
rible was the reign of “Bloody Mary,” that
Bible continued to be the Bible read from
her.
everyone—even Catholics—hated her. After
the pulpit in the churches and cathedrals.
horror, mis-
five years of a living horror, Mary died a mis-
The Geneva Bible was also known as “The
erable death on the morning of November
Breeches Bible” because of its rendering of Gen-
17, 1558.
esis 3:7, “They sewed figge tree leaves together,
The murders of so many Christians—includ-
and made themselves breeches.” The Geneva
ing Ridley, Latimer, and Cranmer—had left her
translation enjoyed a circulation from Shake-
nearly insane.
speare’s desk to the Mayflower’s deck.
But her efforts to rid the land of Chris-
The first complete English Bible to use verse
tians and the Holy Bible backfired, as we
divisions was the Geneva Bible of 1560. Rabbi
shall soon learn.
Nathan is credited with devising the present verse
numbers for the Old Testament in 1448. The
THE GENEVA BIBLE (1560) verse divisions for the New Testament were made
A number of the Christian scholars who by the scholar-printer, Robert Stephenus, for his
had fled from Mary’s wrath, gathered in Gen- Greek-Latin New Testament of 1551. They con-
eva, Switzerland. There they formed a com- stitute a useful reference tool and are essential
mittee to prepare a new translation of the for a concordance.
Bible.
Theodore Beza, the most noted Biblical scholar, QUEEN ELIZABETH I (1533-1603)
lived there. Working with him, such men as John
Henry VIII only had three children who out-
Knox, William Whittingham, and Miles Coverdale
lived infancy: Edward VI, who was sickly and
labored six years to produce the Geneva Bible.
died at fifteen, Mary who was barren in mar-
There were no political or religious re- re-
riage, and Elizabeth who never married. In her
strictions in Geneva and these men had time
reign, the proverb was fulfilled:
to produce an outstanding Bible.
“Take away the wicked from before the king,
Whittingham (a brother-in-law of John and his throne shall be established in righteous-
Calvin) supervised the work of publication. For ness.”—Proverbs 25:5.
100 The King James and the Modern Versions
In November 1558, the 25-year-old Eliza- In 1563, Archbishop Parker called for a com-
beth came to the throne, and immediately Prot- mittee to be formed, to produce a new Bible.
estantism was once again in favor. Elizabeth was Because nine of the revisers were bishops, the
careful not to disturb any religious group, but resultant Bible came to be called the Bishops’
she clearly promoted the Protestant cause. Bible.
“This persecution [by Bloody Mary] aroused The only improvements in this Bible were
a mighty reaction that made England forever thicker,
lots of pictures, thicker, and more expensive
Protestant. It has well been said that ‘the ex- paper, and little else. But it did include the
paper,
cesses of this bloody reaction accomplished verse divisions of the Geneva Bible. A portrait
more for the Protestantization of England than
of Queen Elizabeth was on the title page.
all the efforts put forth under Edward’s reign.”—
Although highly promoted, this Bible, which
Albert Henry Newman, A Manual of Church
History, Vol. 2, pp. 266-267. Elizabeth’s
was produced during Elizabeth’s reign, never
Elizabeth ruled for 41 years; and Bibles gained the favor of the people. They were
were published in profusion during that time. thoroughly content with the Geneva Bible.
An added advantage of the Geneva Bible was
that it was relatively small. This made it
THE BISHOPS’ BIBLE (1568)
easier to carry and store. The Coverdale,
For some reason, the ever-increasing popu- Matthew,
Matthew, and Great Bibles were all twice the
larity of the Geneva Bible disturbed the religious page size of the Geneva Bible.
authorities of England. They wanted to use their Bishop’
The last edition of the Bishop’ Bible was
own approved Bible. By this time, 140 editions in 1606. Another Bible was soon to gain the
of the Geneva Bible had been printed and it was ascendency in England—and be retained for
in demand everywhere. hundreds of years.
The King James Bible 101
The King James Bible
The Crowning Result of Tyndale’s Sacrifice
JAMES I (1566-1625) But, if there was any doubt, one event
Elizabeth I, who had never married, left no surely helped James choose to unite with
heir. James was the son of another infamous the Protestant side! It was a cheerful little
Mary: the Catholic “Mary, Queen of Scots” (1542- attempt by the Catholics to blow him to
1587). You can read about her in Great Contro- pieces.
versy, pp 250-251. Although she feared John Here is the story of what happened:
Knox, she would have liked nothing more than Two years after James ascended the En-
to strike him dead. glish throne, on October 26, 1605, an un-
After his mother was imprisoned in London signed letter was delivered to the Lord Cham-
for sedition against her half-sister, Elizabeth, berlain, Monteagle, warning him to stay away
Queen of England, James came to the throne much-delayed
from the much- delayed opening session of
and was crowned James VI of Scotland (1567- Parliament on November 5.
1603). Puzzled, he wondered what this was all
The date was July 29, 1567, and James was about. It was planned that the King, his entire
rather young—only 13 months old. (Five months royal family, and all the members of Parliament
earlier, his father, Henry Stuart, Mary’s second would be in Westminster Palace that day.
husband, had been killed by a bomb blast in Monteagle took the brief note to the King’s
his home.) chief minister, Robert Cecil (first Earl of Salis-
Twenty years later, his mother, Mary, was bury), who woke James out of bed and showed
beheaded at the age of 44. it to him.
On the death of Elizabeth in 1603, James
came to the throne of England, and was It so happened that four dedicated Roman
crowned James I (1603-1625). Catholics (Thomas Winter, Thomas Percy, John
The present writer has read historical stud- Wright, and Guy Fawkes) led by another papist
ies, that James was a secret Catholic who, (Robert Catesby) had taken an oath to assassi-
unable to openly slay Protestants, contented nate King James and everyone else in that im-
himself with harassing Christian minorities. mense building. Their pledge was sealed at a
Other writers say he was a solid Protes- solemn communion service, served by the Je-
tant. suit priest, John Gerard.
“James I came to the throne in 1603. His The plan was simple enough: Blow up the
early life and training had made him a student building while the people were in it and, then,
of the Bible. He had even tried his hand at au- start an insurrection outside with arms smug-
thorship, having written a paraphrase of the gled in from Flanders. It was hoped that an open
book of Revelation and translated some of the revolt would follow and all the Protestants would
Psalms.”—I.M. Price, Ancestry of Our English be slain.
Bible, p. 468. But, somehow, the opening of Parliament
It is true that James did not provide a kept being postponed. This worried the conspira-
pleasant home for the most dedicated be - be- tors, and they counseled with two other Catho-
lievers in Christ. It was for this reason that lic priests.
the Mayflower sailed to America in 1621, One was Oswald Greenway, who they spoke
just ten years after the King James Bible with during confessional. The other was Henry
was published. Garnet, Provincial of the English Jesuits.
102 The King James and the Modern Versions
In the providence of God, it was only because To this day, Britishers celebrate “Guy Fawkes
of the repeated delays that they decided to warn Day,” as a day they slew the Catholics who
a few pro-Catholic members of Parliament to stay wanted to kill their king.
away from the opening of Parliament on Novem- Why was Satan so anxious to destroy the
ber 5, 1605. king and Parliament? There was a special
Monteagle’s note was one of them, sent to reason. On January 16-18, 1604, the sover-
him by his Catholic relative, Francis Tresham. eign had decided to have a large group of
The date of the note was October 26. The scholars begin work on a new translation of
opening of Parliament was set for November the Bible.
5. The government had only eight days in That project was just getting started
mystery.
which to solve this mystery. when the Gunpowder Plot was discovered on
As soon as King James learned of the crisis, the evening of November 4, 1605.
he immediately launched a major investigation. If the plot to kill all the Protestant lead-
Day after day passed, and still no results. ers of the nation had succeeded, Satan would
inally, have succeeded in destroying the Authorized
Finally, on the evening of November 4,
investigators were still at work. Parliament (King James) Bible.
was scheduled to open the next morning,
amid special ceremonies. Then, on the stroke AUTHORIZATION OF
THE KING JAMES BIBLE
midnight,
of midnight British security agents discovered
the suspicious presence of Guy Fawkes stand- Elizabeth’s
Four days after Elizabeth’s death, the new
ing outside the cellar door of Westminster Pal- king departed for London. The date was April
ace. 5, 1603.
Who was this man? Why was he standing Before arriving at his destination, he was
there at midnight? met by a delegation of Puritan ministers who
Men had earlier looked through the cellar presented him with a statement of grievances
and found nothing. Now they searched it thor- against the Church of England. What came to
oughly—and discovered, hidden beneath a large be known as the Millenary Petition was signed
pile of faggots and coal, and positioned beneath by nearly a thousand English clergymen, about
the very spot where James would be stand- 10 percent of the ministers in the nation.
ing in only few hours—THIRTY-SIX barrels of
THIRTY- Considering the matter carefully, King James
gunpowder When they searched Fawkes, they
gunpowder. issued a proclamation, “touching a meeting for
found in his pockets a tinder box and matches. the hearing and for the determining; things pre-
At 1 a.m., Fawkes was summoned to face tended to be amiss in the church.”
the hurriedly awakened council in the king’s The conference was held on January 14,
bedchamber at Whitehall Palace. 16, and 18 of the year 1604. The meeting
Fawkes was emotionally unmoved, only place was Hampton Court. The largest of the
expressing his regret that he had failed to royal palaces, it contained a thousand rooms.
blow the king and his Protestant followers The black plague was killing people in Lon-
all the way to the infernal place. don (for Europeans still did not know the cause
When the authorities went after Catesby, of the bubonic plague; it was caused by the drop-
Percy, and Wright, they were met with gunfire, pings of the common [Norway] rat in the food-
and the three fellow conspirators were slain. stuffs); so Hampton Court, located 15 miles
This left Fawkes and three other collabora- southwest of London on the north bank of the
tors to stand trial on January 27, 1606, and be Thames River, was considered a safe distance
hanged the same week in St. Paul’s churchyard. from the plague-ridden capital. Before the year
It was learned that the conspirators had se- was over, over 30,000 Englishmen would die.
cured a nearby house and spent 16 hours a day, But James did not like the Puritans. They
for nearly a year, digging a tunnel from their base- did not believe in having bishops rule the
ment to that of the Palace. But, arriving there, church, and James considered church de - de-
they found the foundation walls were nine feet mocracy a threat to his throne.
thick. The four Puritans who came to the gath-
So they went to another adjacent property day.
ering were excluded on the opening day. Then,
and managed to gain access to the basement. on January 16, they were led in to face over
The King James Bible 103
fifty high church officials (including the Arch- liberating doctrines of Holy Scripture. Having
bishop of Canterbury) led by Richard Bancroft, abandoned the Catholicism of his own mother,
Bishop of London. James had observed firsthand that, “The en-
The chairman’s convictions were easily de- trance of thy words giveth light” (Psalm 119:130).
tectable from his invitation to discuss “things In order to see what the Bible had accom-
pretended to be amiss in the church.” Although plished for England, all James had to do was to
James appreciated the Puritans’ anti-Catholic look at what had happened to England during
position, he strongly disapproved of their Pres- the reign of Queen Elizabeth, when everybody
byterian form of government as a threat to his had access to the Bible:
royal absolutism. On one occasion, he stated “No greater moral change ever passed over a
that “presbytery and monarchy agreed together nation than passed over England during the
as well as God and the devil.” The king’s best- years which parted the middle of the reign of
remembered words expressing his fears of a Elizabeth from the meeting of the Long Parlia-
ment. England became the people of a book,
Puritan-sponsored ouster of his politically sup-
and that book was the Bible. It was as yet the
portive bishops was his cliché, “No bishops—
one English book which was familiar to every
No king.” It was for such reasons that the May- Englishman; it was read at churches and read
flower sailed to America in 1621. at home, and everywhere its words, as they fell
As the meeting progressed, subjects of lesser on ears which custom had not deadened to their
importance began causing even more dissension. force and beauty, kindled a startling enthusi-
After having one request after another de- de- asm . .
nied, the leader of the Puritan delegation, “The popularity of the Bible was owing to
Dr.
Dr. Rainolds (also spelled “Reynolds” at other causes besides that of religion. The whole
times) made the request that changed Bible prose literature of England, save the forgotten
history.
history. tracts of Wycliffe, has grown up since the trans-
“ ‘May your Majesty be pleased,’ said Dr. lation of the Scriptures by Tyndale and Cover-
John Rainolds in his address to the king, ‘to dale. No history, no romance, no poetry, save
direct that the Bible be now translated, such the little-known verse of Chaucer, existed for
versions as are extant not answering to the origi- any practical purpose in the English tongue when
nal.’ the Bible was ordered to be set up in churches
..
“Rainolds was a Puritan, and the Bishop of
London felt it his duty to disagree. ‘If every man’s “As a mere literary monument, the English
version of the Bible remains the noblest ex-
humor might be followed,’ His Grace, ‘there
would be no end to translating.’ ample of the English tongue. Its perpetual use
made it from the instant of its appearance the
“King James was quick to put both factions
standard of our language. But for the moment
down. ‘I profess,’ he said, ‘I could never yet see
its literary effect was less than its social. The
a Bible well translated in English, but I think
power of the book over the mass of English-
that of Geneva is the worst.’ These few dissi-
men showed itself in a thousand superficial
dent words started the greatest writing project
ways, and in none more conspicuously than in
the world has ever known.”—G.S. Paine, Men
the influence it exerted on ordinary speech. It
behind the King James Version, p. 1. formed, we must repeat, the whole literature
God works in mysterious ways, His purposes which was practically accessible to ordinary
to perform. At the time of James’ coronation, an Englishmen; and when we recall the number of
unfortunate spirit of rivalry existed between the common phrases which we owe to great au-
Geneva Bible and the Bishops’ Bible. The Ge- thors, the bits of Shakespeare, or Milton, or
neva Bible was, by far, the more popular of the Dickens, or Thackeray, which unconsciously
two among the common people. But church of- interweave themselves in our ordinary talk, we
ficials preferred the Bishops’ Bible. The King did shall better understand the strange mosaic of
Biblical words and phrases which colored En-
not like the fact that the Geneva Bible had not
glish talk two hundred years ago. The mass of
been prepared and printed in England. In addi- picturesque allusion and illustration which we
tion, it had some Calvinistic notes in it and the borrow from a thousand books, our fathers
King remembered how John Knox, in his home- were forced to borrow from one . .
land of Scotland, had spoken to his mother. “But far greater than its effect on literature
The King was only too aware that his pros- or social phrase was the effect of the Bible on
perous subjects owed a “national debt” to the the character of the people at large. Elizabeth
104 The King James and the Modern Versions
might silence or tune the pulpits; but it was PREPARATION OF
impossible for her to silence or tune the great THE KING JAMES BIBLE
preachers of justice, and mercy, and truth, who As mentioned earlier, the recommendation
spoke from the book which she had again
for a new revision had been made by Dr. John
opened for the people.
Rainolds (also written Reynolds by others in his
“The whole moral effect which is produced
time), president of Corpus Christi College, Ox-
nowadays by the religious newspaper, the tract,
the essay, the lecture, the missionary report,
ford, and a leading Puritan.
the sermon, was then produced by the Bible Rainolds cited as the reason for a new trans-
alone. And its effect in this way, however dis- lation was that the official Prayer Book, based
passionately we examine it, was simply amaz- on the Great Bible and Bishops’ Bible, had trans-
ing. The whole temper of the nation was lation errors in it. This charge was, by itself, a
changed. A new conception of life and of man significant reason for a new translation. A better
superseded the old. A new moral and religious Prayer Book could be prepared from the new
impulse spread through every class . . the whole Bible.
nation became, in fact, a church.”—J.R. Green,
After the January 14-18, 1604, Hampton
A Short History of the English People, pp. 455-
Court conference ended, a diligent search
457.
was made for scholars “who had taken pains
James did not like the fact that the Geneva
in their private study of the Scriptures” (G.S.
Bible, which was so extremely popular with the
Paine, pp. 12-13). The king requested the aid
English people, had been translated and printed
of “all our principal learned men within the
in a foreign country.
kingdom (op. cit., p. 13).
kingdom”
He saw that he now had an excellent oppor-
July,
By July, James publicly announced his
tunity to provide his subjects with a Bible that
nation’s
selection of 54 of the nation’s best scholars
would be truly English, totally translated and
to work on the project. The project formally
printed on English soil. The prestige gained from
began in 1607.
successful completion of the project could only
The revisers were divided into six com-
enhance his fledgling reign. So King James or-
panies, each assigned to work on a specific
made.
dered the translation to be made
section of the Bible. The Old Testament groups
“That a translation be made of the whole
Bible, as consonant as can be to the original
translated from the Hebrew while the New Tes-
Hebrew and Greek; and this to be set out and tament groups translated from the Greek:
printed, without any marginal notes, and only 1 - In the Jerusalem Chamber at Westmin-
to be used in all churches of England, in time ister, ten men under the direction of Lancelot Bar-
of Divine service.”—Decree of King James, low translated Genesis through 2 Kings.
quoted in McClure, Translators Revised, p. 59. 2 - Also working at Westminster, William
Interestingly enough, every possible excuse Barlow chaired a group of seven which worked
is today made to downgrade the King James on Romans through Jude.
Bible. One is that James never authorized its 3 - At Oxford, John Harding led seven men
translation. But that is not true. in their work on Isaiah through Malachi.
Writing at the time the project began, Bishop 4 - Also at Oxford, Thomas Ravis oversaw
Bancroft wrote this to an assistant: the work of eight men working on the Gospels,
“I move you in his majesty’s name that, agree- Acts, and Revelation.
ably to the charge and trust committed unto 5 - At Cambridge, Edward Lively’s group trans-
you, no time may be overstepped by you for the lated 1 Chronicles through Song of Solomon.
better furtherance of this holy work. You will 6 - Also at Cambridge, John Bois’ team trans-
scarcely conceive how earnest his majesty is to
lated the Apocrypha.
have this work begun!”—Quoted in G.S. Paine,
When the group work was completed, two
Men behind the King James Version, p. 11.
members of each of the three companies were
In the Preface to the Authorized (King James)
chosen to check over the final revision, prior to
Bible, we are told:
sending it to a London printing house.
“Hereupon did his Majesty begin to bethink
himself of the good that might ensue by a new
In summary, The entire work was divided in
translation, and presently after gave order for this manner: The first three years (1604-
this translation which is now presented unto 1607) were occupied in finalizing and per-
thee.” fecting the preliminary arrangements. Dur-
106 The King James and the Modern Versions
care-
ing this time, some of the translators care- translation from the Hebrew manuscripts
fully worked over the material they would which far surpassed any English translation
soon be translating. in its faithful representation of the Hebrew
The next two to three years were occu- text,
text yet did it in a simplicity admirably rep-
pied in the individual and cooperative labor resentative of the Elizabethan age.
of the six groups of revisers. The translation Testament
It has been said that the New Testament
was completed during this time. is so expressive in language and form, that
After this, in London nine months were it even surpasses the original Greek as lit-
devoted to working on the final revision. erature.
When all the intellectual attainments of the
THE COMPLETED BOOK scholars, their careful work, and the careful rules
were established in order to produce the most
The Bible was printed by Robert Barker in a
careful, accurate text—the fact remains that,
large folio edition that, in appearance, was very
according to a consensus of authorities, ap- ap-
much like the Bishops’ Bible.
proximately 90 percent of Tyndale’s words
A flattering dedication to King James was at
were left intact by the King James transla-
the front. A longer Preface was also at the
tors.
tors
front of the Bible. Unfortunately, this Preface,
John Foxe wrote this:
written by Miles Smith, one of the translators, is
“Before Tyndale’s day, the English versions
no longer included. But it was very worthwhile
of the Bible had been but translations of a trans-
and replied to the charge of the Catholics, that lation, being derived from the Vulgate or older
no English Bible was needed. Latin versions. Tyndale, for the first time, went
It is only available today in a booklet pub- back to the original Hebrew and Greek. And
lished by Edgar J. Goodspeed (who himself not only did he go back to the original languages
translated an early 20th-century Bible transla- seeking for the truth, but he embodied that
tion), entitled, The Translators to the Reader. truth when found in so noble a translation that
Miles Smith’s Preface was excellent! it has ever since been deemed wise by scholars
“But it is high time to leave them [the crit- and revisers to make but few changes in it; con-
ics], and to show in brief what we proposed to sequently every succeeding version is in reality
ourselves, and what course we held in this our little more than a revision of Tyndale’s. It has
perusal and survey of the Bible. Truly, good been truly said that the peculiar genius which
Christian Reader, we never thought from the breathes through the English Bible, the mingled
beginning that we should need to make a new tenderness and majesty, the Saxon simplicity,
Translation, nor yet to make of a bad one a the grandeur—unequalled, unapproached in the
good one . . but to make a good one better, or attempted improvements of modern scholars—
out of many good ones, one principal one, not all are here, and bear the impress of the mind
justly to be excepted against; that hath been of one man, and that man William Tyndale.”—
our endeavor, that our mark. To that purpose John Foxe, Foxes’ Christian Martyrs of the
there were many chosen [to work on the project] World, p. 362.
. . If you ask what they had before them, truly it Tyndale has justly been called “the father of
was the Hebrew text of the Old Testament, the the English Bible” (Dowley, Handbook to Chris-
Greek of the New. These are the two golden tianity, p. 370).
pipes, or rather conduits where-through the But not everyone liked the King James
olive branches empty themselves into the Bible. A marginal note in the Catholic Rheims-
gold.”—Miles Smith, part of the Preface, Au- Douai Bible, produced later specifically to intro-
thorized (King James) Bible.
duce Catholic errors and take the place of the
Testament,
For the New Testament, the King James King James Bible, said this: The men who made
translators used the Erasmus, Stephenus, and the King James Bible “would be abhorred in the
Texts.
Beza Greek Texts. Theodore Beza, a faithful depths of hell” (quoted in McClure, Translators
Protestant had gathered additional manuscripts, Revised, p. 88).
which he placed in a text. But his text was es- As soon as the King James Bible came off
sentially the same as that of Erasmus, except the press, it met opposition from some groups.
that it had a broader number of Majority Text Everything good is always opposed by someone.
manuscripts in it. But it soon outran in popularity the Bishops’
Testament,
For the Old Testament, they produced a Bible, which had not been reprinted since 1606.
The King James Bible 107
With the Geneva Bible, it waged a run- ics that the King James Bible is the result of only
century.
ning fight for a full half century. But charac- four years effort, the truth is that, during those
ter and merit won the contest, and the King four years, 54 of the best scholars in En-
James Bible completely took the field. gland worked on the project.
But there is more: The King James Bible
LATER REVISIONS is not the work of a four-year project, but of
In later years, several revisions were an 86-year project of scrutinizing revision—
made, which consisted solely of efforts to beginning with William Tyndale.
William Tyndale.
eliminate earlier printer’s errors. In a Moody Monthly article, Leslie Keylock
The most important changes occurred in the wrote the typical slur we find in the 20th cen-
18th century. In 1762, Dr. Thomas Paris pub- tury, about the magnificent King James Version:
“Because of the limitations of seventeenth-
lished a revision at Cambridge; and in 1769 Dr.
century scholarship, the KJV has major weak-
Benjamin Blayney, after about four years’ work,
nesses.”—Leslie R. Keylock, “The Bible that
brought out another at Oxford. Bears His Name,” in Moody Monthly, July-Au-
Blayney’s revision was especially valuable for gust, 1985.
the modernization of spelling, punctuation, ex- A major objection is that there are so-called
pression, and elimination of printer’s errors. archaic words in the Authorized Version. Keylock
The 1769 Blayney revision is the King wrote:
James Bible we use today.today. “Many sentences in the KJV cannot be un-
Over the years, various helpful marginal notes derstood today unless the reader consults a
were added. Bishop Lloyd’s Bible in 1701 was good Bible commentary.”—Ibid.
chronology,
the first to include the Biblical chronology, The highly regarded Norton Anthology of
worked out by Archbishop Ussher and pub- World Masterpieces would disagree with Keylock’s
lished in 1650-1654. As you know, it placed the contention. From the information contained on
date for Creation at 4004 B.C., a date which we the inside jacket cover, we understand that the
know, from the Spirit of Prophecy, cannot be far purpose of this work is to recommend, to the
off. The present author’s in-depth analysis of the student, the most readable text of any number
date of Creation, based on a variety of scientific of literary works:
data, also places the creation of our world as “Every selection, every text, every translation
having occurred at an extremely recent date, and has been reexamined to ensure that the stu-
recommends a working date of 4000 B.C. (See dents of the 1980s have the fewest obstacles
chapters 5 and 6, of Origin of the Universe, between them and the great masterpieces of the
which is Vol. 1 of the 3-volume Evolution Dis- Western tradition.”— Norton Anthology of
proved Series.) World Masterpieces, 5th edition.
It is extremely important that the reader utho-
Autho
The Norton editors selected the 1611 Autho -
understand that the King James Bible was rized Version as the best they could find,
Version
the LAST English Bible translation based on when they printed their “masterworks edi-
Text!
the Majority Text! Never since 1611, has an- tion” Testaments
tion” of the Old and New Testaments of the
other one been made! Holy Bible!
All modern English translations are prima- Although the critics may carp, actually, the
rily or wholly based on the Westcott-Hort / Nestle “archaic” words of the King James Bible have
Text which, in turn, is based on a few variant already been “updated” more than 100 times
manuscripts! We have discussed this earlier and in as many years for an average of one modern
will return to it later in this study. Even the so- version per year. The truth is that the King
called New King James Version, published by James Bible is an outstanding version for
Thomas Nelson and Co., actually includes a fair history.
our time in history.
amount of Nestle-Aland Text tossed in! It is also said that the King James trans-
grammar.
lators used incorrect grammar. It is true that
occasionally the King James uses the grammati-
ANSWERING
THE CRITICS’ COMPLAINTS cal structure known as anacoluthon (“a change
ABOUT THE KING JAMES BIBLE from one grammatical construction to another
within the same sentence, sometimes as a rhe-
In spite of the carping complaints of the crit-
torical device,” such as Webster’s New World Dic-
108 The King James and the Modern Versions
tionary). But the fact is that while the critics de- at the end of chapter 39, into two books.
clare it has wrong tenses, improper treatment of Well, neither did the Hebrew Old Testament!
the article, “the,” and a refusal to translate liter- And neither does Christ Himself! He attributes
ally—they do it themselves in their own modern both halves of the book of Isaiah to the same
translations. author (Matthew 12:17 and 13:14)!
Modern revisions, such as the New Ameri- There are the critics who tell you there
can Standard Version (NASV) and others, fre- are thousands and thousands of errors in the
quently refuse to translate their own Greek ar- King James Version.
ticles. And they insert the English article in nu- “Few people realize, for example, that thou-
merous verses without the “authoritative” go- sands of errors have been found in the KJV.”—
ahead of the corresponding Greek article. Leslie R. Keylock, “The Bible that Bears His
It is said that the King James Bible adds Name,” in Moody Monthly, July-August, 1985.
words which are not in the Greek text. That These are reckless statements and not true.
is true, but it places them in italics. In contrast, They refer to the lithographical (printer’s)
the modern versions do the same, but they do errors which have been corrected, since the
not place the added words in italics. first edition in 1611, and the many ortho-
But there are other modernists who say that graphical (spelling and punctuation) updates
absolutely no words must ever be added, not in which have been made since then. With every
the Greek or Hebrew—and that the shameful character set by hand, a multitude of typographi-
King James Bible does just that. cal mistakes could be made. (The lead type was
Here is an instance when the King James also set in place backward, so it would print
does this—and notice that the added words are correctly on paper.) Each new edition of the King
always placed in italic (something the modern James Bible corrected some of these while in-
versions do not do when they add words): troducing others. Sometimes words were in-
“And there was again a battle in Gob with verted. Other times, a plural was written as a
the Philistines, where Elhanan the son of Jaare- singular or vice versa.
oregim, a Bethlehemite, slew the brother of Go- Another type of “printing mistakes” con-
liah the Gittite, the staff of whose spear was sisted of nothing more than changes in type
like a weaver’s beam.”—2 Samuel 21:19. styles.
Here is what happens when a modern trans- In the original 1611 edition, the Gothic “v”
lator tries to take out every italicized word: looked like a Roman “u” while the Gothic “u”
“In another battle with the Philistines at Gob, looked like a Roman “v.” The Gothic “j” re-
Elhanan son of Jaare-Oregim the Bethlehemite sembled the Roman “i.” The lower-case “s”
killed Goliath the Gittite, who had a spear with looked like an “f.” Such “changes” account for
a shaft like a weaver’s rod.”—2 Samuel 21:19, a significant percentage of the “tens of thou-
NIV.
sands” of changes and errors in the King James
According to this, after David slew Goliath, Bible.
someone else killed him a second time!
way,
By the way, there was no uniform spell-
“First, take a Bible (King James, of course)
ing when the King James was first printed.
and read Psalm 16:8. ‘I have set the LORD al-
ways before me: because He is at my right hand,
Spelling did not begin to be standardized until
I shall not be moved.’ You will notice that the the 18th century, and the King James was not
two words ‘He is’ are in italics. standardized until the last half of that century.
“Yet when we find the Apostle Peter quoting “Darke” was changed to “dark,” and “rann” to
this verse in the New Testament in Acts 2:25 “ran.” So, over the centuries, a lot of changes
we find it says: ‘For David speaketh concerning had to be made. We are thankful they were.
Him, I foresaw the Lord always before my face, Most historians do not date the beginning of
for He is on my right hand, that I should not be rankly,
modern English until the 1500s. Frankly, it was
moved.’ So here we find the Apostle Peter quot- the King James which helped set our basic
ing Psalm 16:8, italicized words and all! You English in concrete. But the spelling and
would almost believe that God wanted them in
punctuation still kept changing down to our
there wouldn’t you?”—Samuel C. Gipp, The
own time.
Answer Book, p. 54.
Corrected editions of the King James ap-
Another “error” in the King James is the
peared in 1629, 1638, 1644, 1676, 1680, 1701,
fact that it does not split the book of Isaiah
The King James Bible 109
1762, 1769, 1806, 1813, 1850, and 1852; this, 18. the city—the city of the Damascenes (1629)
19. now and ever—both now and ever (1638)
of course, changed typographical errors. 20. which was of our father ’s—which was of our
Dr. Frederick Scrivener, in one of his books fathers (1616)
defending the King James Version, prepared a Such alterations are purely of a correc-
list of corrections. In his Appendix A (list of wrong tional nature. There are no doctrinal errors
readings of the Bible of 1611, amended in later here!
editions) of his informative work, The Authorized .V.
A.V
It is clear that the true text of the A .V .
Edition of the English Bible (1611), Its Subse- 1611 remained unaffected throughout these
quent Reprints and Modern Representatives, corrective stages. This was confirmed in a
Scrivener cataloged but a fraction of the “tens special report to the Board of Managers of
of thousands of errors” that modernists claim the American Bible Society in 1852. The offi-
are in the King James. Instead, the actual cial findings of this committee of seven, chaired
number of “errors” are in the hundreds, not by Dr. James W. McLane, were as follows:
in the thousands. And even this figure is mis- “The English Bible as left by the translators
leading, when you consider that many of the in- has come down to us unaltered in respect to
stances were repetitious in nature. (Six such its text . . With the exception of typographical
changes involve the corrected spelling of “Na- errors and changes required by the progress of
thanael” from the 1611’s Nathaneel in John orthography in the English language, the text
of our present Bibles remains unchanged, and
1:45-49 and 21:2).
without variations from the original copy as left
“Whereas Geisler and Nix cited Goodspeed’s
by the translators.”—Report of the Committee
denouncing of Dr. Blayney’s 1769 Oxford edi-
on versions to the Board of Managers of the
tion [of the King James Bible] for deviating from
American Bible Society, James W. McLane,
the [original] Authorized Version in ‘at least
Chairman, pp. 7, 11.
75,000 details,’ Scrivener alludes to less than
two hundred as noteworthy of mention.”—W.P . “prob-
According to the critics, another “prob -
Grady, Final Authority, p. 170 (cf. Frederick lem” with the King James is the fact that it
lem”
H.A. Scrivener, The Authorized Edition of the had the Apocrypha in it.
Bible (1611), Its Subsequent Reprints and “It is also interesting—and perhaps you are
Modern Representatives). not aware of it—that the early editions of the
Here is a sample list of the type of alter- Authorized Version contained the Apocrypha.
ations which were made in the King James Horrors!”—Robert L. Sumner, Bible Transla-
tions, p. 9.
Bible down through the years. The samples
give the first textual correction on consecutive Why was the Apocrypha included in this Bible?
left-hand pages of Scrivener’s book. First, the It has been suggested that the translators believed
1611 reading is given. It is then followed by the the Apocrypha were inspired books. That is not
present reading and the date when the change true. They did not want it in the King James
was made: Bible, but the king asked that it be included.
1. this thing—this thing also (1638) So, instead of scattering the Apocryphal
2. shalt have remained—ye shall have remained books all through the Old Testament (as you will
(1762) find if you look in a Rheims-Douai—or any other
3. Achzib, nor Helbath, nor Aphik—of Achzib, nor of
Helbath, nor of Aphik (1762) Roman Catholic—Bible), they placed all the
4. requite good—requite me good (1629) Apocryphal books by themselves between the
5. this book of the Covenant—the book of this Testaments.
covenant (1629)
6. chief rulers—chief ruler (1629) The King James translators were not con-
7. And Parbar—At Parbar (1638) fused over this matter. They listed seven rea-
8. For this cause—And for this cause (1638) sons why the apocryphal books were to be
9. For the king had appointed—for so the king had
appointed (1629)
categorically rejected as part of the Inspired
10. Seek good—Seek God (1617) canon.
11. The cormorant—But the cormorant (1629) Later in this book, when we discuss the
12. returned—turned (1769)
13. a fiery furnace—a burning fiery furnace (1638)
modern translations, we will discuss the Apoc-
14. The crowned—Thy crowned (1629) rypha, its history and problems, in some detail.
15. thy right doeth—thy right hand doeth (1613)
16. the wayes side—the way side (1743)
17. which was a Jew—which was a Jewess (1629)
110 The King James and the Modern Versions
EFFECTS OF in history based on total religious freedom.
THE KING JAMES BIBLE We originally intended to include many quo-
One of the great results of the King James tation here, showing the importance of the Au-
Version was not only that it became the Bible thorized (King James) Bible down through the
of England—but it also became the Bible of centuries. But we instead placed them in the
America! Think of all the great evangelistic work Introduction at the front of this book.
which has been done, using that book! How Three agencies were employed in an ef-
many evangelists do you find today who are fort to destroy the Reformation, its follow-
winning souls with the modern versions? For ers, and its Bibles:
some reason, by the time they turn to the mod- • The Jesuits
ern versions, so many frequently stop trying to • The decisions of the Council of Trent
labor as earnestly for the lost. • The production of Catholic Bibles with
It was only 27 years after the King James their various mistranslations and errors
Bible was printed that Roger Williams founded And that brings us to the Counter Reforma-
“Providence.” His Rhode Island settlement, tion.
founded in 1638, became the first government
Last eve I paused beside the blacksmith’s door
And heard the anvil ring the vesper chimes;
Then looking in, I saw upon the floor
Old hammers worn-out with beating years of time.
“How many anvils have you had,” said I,
“To wear and batter all these hammers so?”
“Just one,” said he and then with twinking eye,
“The anvil wears the hammers out, you know.”
And so I thought, the anvil of God’s Word
For ages skeptics’ blows have beat upon,
Yet, though the noise of falling blows was heard,
The anvil is unharmed, the hammers are gone.
The Counter Reformation 111
The Counter Reformation
The Threefold Effort to Destroy Protestant Bibles
THE JESUITS (1534) “Ignatus Loyola came forward and must have
First, we will consider the Jesuits: said in substance to the Pope: ‘Let the Augustin-
ians continue to provide monasteries of retreat
“Throughout Christendom, Protestantism
for contemplative minds; let the Benedictines
was menaced by formidable foes. The first tri-
give themselves up to the field of literary en-
umphs of the Reformation past, Rome sum-
deavor; let the Dominicans retain their respon-
moned new forces, hoping to accomplish its
sibility for maintaining the Inquisition; but we,
destruction. At this time, the order of the Je-
the Jesuits, will capture the colleges and the
suits was created, the most cruel, unscrupu-
universities.
lous, and powerful of all the champions of Pop-
ery . . “We will gain control of instruction in law,
medicine, science, education, and so weed out
“To combat these forces, Jesuitism inspired
from all books of instruction, anything injuri-
its followers with a fanaticism that enabled them
ous to Roman Catholicism. We will mould the
to endure like dangers, and to oppose to the
thoughts and ideas of the youth. We will enroll
power of truth all the weapons of deception.
ourselves as Protestant preachers and college
There was no crime too great for them to com-
professors in the different Protestant faiths.
mit, no deception too base for them to prac-
Sooner or later, we will undermine the author-
tice, no disguise too difficult for them to as-
ity of the Greek New Testament of Erasmus,
sume. Vowed to perpetual poverty and humil-
and also of those Old Testament productions
ity, it was their studied aim to secure wealth
which have dared to raise their heads against
and power, to be devoted to the overthrow of
the Old Testament of the Vulgate and against
Protestantism, and the reestablishment of the
tradition. And thus will we undermine the Prot-
papal supremacy.
estant Reformation.”—B.G. Wilkinson, Our
“When appearing as members of their order, Authorized Bible Vindicated, pp. 59-60.
they wore a garb of sanctity, visiting prisons
Ignatius Loyola was guided by demons. He
and hospitals, ministering to the sick and the
poor, professing to have renounced the world, had a favorite place in the woods near Rome,
and bearing the sacred name of Jesus, who where he would go for private séances. As he
went about doing good. But under this blame- sat there with his writing materials, an angelic
less exterior the most criminal and deadly pur- being in glowing light would appear and instruct
poses were often concealed. It was a fundamen- him how to train his workers and clarify the work
tal principle of the order that the end justifies he was to do.
the means. By this code, lying, theft, perjury, Wilkinson explains the training program
assassination, were not only pardonable but for Jesuit agents:
commendable, when they served the interests
“Their complete system of education and of
of the church.
drilling was likened, in the constitution of the
“Under various disguises the Jesuits worked order itself, to the reducing of all its members
their way into offices of state, climbing up to be to the placidity of a corpse, whereby the whole
the counselors of kings, and shaping the policy could be turned and returned at the will of the
of nations. They became servants, to act as spies superior. We quote from their constitution:
upon their masters. They established colleges
“ ‘As for holy obedience, this virtue must be
for the sons of princes and nobles, and schools
perfect in every point—in execution, in will, in
for the common people; and the children of Prot-
intellect—doing what is enjoined with all celer-
estant parents were drawn into an observance
ity, spiritual joy, and perseverance; persuading
of popish rites.”—Great Controversy, pp. 234-
ourselves that everything is just; suppressing
235.
every repugnant thought and judgment of one’s
Ignatius Loyola was totally dedicated to own, in a certain obedience . . and let every one
the Church of Rome. He had a fanatical drive persuade himself that he who lives under obe-
to aid the pope and destroy Protestantism. dience should be moved and directed, under
112 The King James and the Modern Versions
Divine Providence, by his superior, just as if he of the most desirable young men who entered
were a corpse (perinde ac si cadaver esset) their schools, with no intention of becoming
which allows itself to be moved and led in any members of the Society, were won by the pa-
direction’ (R.W. Thompson, Ex-Secretary of tient efforts of those in charge.”—Op. cit., Vol.
Navy. U.S.A., The Footprints of the Jesuits, p. 2, p. 374.
51). The Jesuits have a special dispensation
“That which put an edge on the newly forged from the pope, that they do not have to wear
mentality was the unparalleled system of edu- any special religious clothing or sleep in a
cation impressed upon the pick of Catholic monastery at night. This makes it possible
youth. The Pope, perforce, virtually threw open for them to enter many different walks of
the ranks of the many millions of Catholic young
life and carry on their work for the pope.
men and told the Jesuits to go in and select the
most intelligent. “It is the same today. The 33,000 official
members of the Society operate all over the
“The initiation rites were such as to make a
world in the capacity of her personnel, officers
lifelong impression on the candidate for admis-
of a truly secret army containing in its ranks
sion. He never would forget the first trial of his
heads of political parties, high ranking officials,
faith. Thus the youth are admitted under a test
generals, magistrates, physicians, faculty pro-
which virtually binds forever the will, if it has
fessors, etc.; all of them striving to bring about,
not already been enslaved. What matters to
in their own sphere God’s work—in reality, the
him? Eternal life is secure, and all is for the
plans of the papacy.”—Edmond Paris, Secret
greater glory of God.
History of the Jesuits, p. 30.
“Then follow the long years of intense men-
Their reputation for subterfuge—lying,
tal training, interspersed with periods of prac-
tice. They undergo the severest methods of
es pionage, subversion, and worse—is well-
espionage,
quick and accurate learning. They will be, let history.
known to the student of history.
us say, shut up in a room with a heavy Latin “It is permitted to an individual to kill a ty-
lesson, and expected to learn it in a given pe- rant in virtue of the right of self-defense; for
riod of hours.”—Op. cit., pp. 61-62. though the community does not command it, it
It is well to understand how Jesuit teach- is always to be understood that it wishes to be
defended by every one of its citizens individu-
throughout
ers operate; for they are scattered throughout
ally, and even by a stranger . . Thus, after he
secular, Protestant
secular, Catholic, and Protestant universities: has been declared to be deprived of his king-
“They early realized the vast importance of dom, it becomes legal to treat him as a real
directing higher education as a means of gain- tyrant; and consequently any man has a right
ing control of the lives of the ablest and best- to kill him.”—Suerez, a later high-ranking
connected young men and making trained in- Jesuit leader, quoted in Newman, Manual of
tellect subservient to their purposes . . The Church History, Vol. 2, p. 380.
marked ability of the Jesuit teachers, their un-
Thomas B. Macaulay, a well-known 19th-
surpassed knowledge of human nature, their
century thinker and writer, said this:
affability of manners, and their remarkable
adaptability to the idiosyncrasies and circum- “It was in the ears of the Jesuit that the pow-
stances of each individual, made them practi- erful, the noble, and the beautiful, breathed the
cally irresistible when once they came into close secret history of their lives. It was at the feet of
relations with susceptible youth.”—Albert Hen- the Jesuit that the youth of the higher and
ry Newman, Manual of Church History, Vol. middle classes were brought up from childhood
2, pp. 374, 383. to manhood, from the first rudiments to the
courses of rhetoric and philosophy. Literature
Sir Francis Bacon (1561-1626) was deeply
and science, lately associated with infidelity or
impressed with Jesuit schools, and wrote, “Such with heresy, now became the allies of ortho-
as they are, would that they were ours” (quoted doxy. Dominant in the south of Europe, the
in Will Durant, Story of Civilization, Vol. 6, p. great order soon went forth conquering and to
915). Once a Jesuit professor gained the conquer. In spite of oceans and deserts, of hun-
friendship of a student, he would gradually ger and pestilence, of spies and penal laws, of
over.
work to win him fully over. dungeons and racks, of gibbets and quarter-
“It is probable that more time was employed ing-blocks,
in molding their religious and moral charac- “Jesuits were to be found under every dis-
ters into complete harmony with the ideals of guise, and in every country; scholars, physicians,
the [Jesuit] Society than in securing a mastery merchants, serving men; in the hostile court of
of the studies of the course . . Large numbers Sweden, in the old manor-house of Cheshire,
The Counter Reformation 113
among the hovels of Connaught; arguing, in- that papal leadership had never gotten around
structing, consoling, stealing away the hearts to defining their beliefs. They were too busy with
of the young, animating the courage of the timid, wine, women, and politicking.
holding up the crucifix before the eyes of the 16th-century
But the 16th- century Reformation fright-
dying. Nor was it less their office to plot against
ened Rome to its core. Something had to be
the thrones and lives of the apostate kings, to
spread evil rumors, to raise tumults, to inflame done to stop this. Part of the solution was to
civil wars, to arm the hand of the assassin. convene a church council to define their doc-
“Inflexible in nothing but in their fidelity to trines, so they would be in a better position to
the church, they were equally ready to appeal attack the Protestants.
in her cause to the spirit of loyalty and to the The Council of Trent (1545-1563) was
spirit of freedom. Extreme doctrines of obedi- held off and on over a period of years and
ence and extreme doctrines of liberty, the right gradually muddled its way through a num-
of rulers to misgovern the people, the right of ber of enactments.
every one of the people to plunge his knife in Here are several statements about the work
the heart of a bad ruler, were inculcated by the of this council:
same man, according as he addressed himself
to the subject of Philip or to the subject of Eliza- The pope wisely set the Jesuits in charge
beth.”—Macaulay, Essays, pp. 480-481. lo-
of infusing the council with their strange lo -
“If Protestantism, or the semblance of Prot- gic, which could prove black to be white, and
estantism, showed itself in any quarter, it was white black.
instantly met, not by petty, teasing persecution, “The Society came to exercise a marked in-
but by persecution of that sort which bows fluence to which their presence in the Council
down and crushes all but a very few select spir- of Trent, as the Pope’s theologians, gave signal
its. Whoever was suspected of heresy, whatever testimony. It was a wise stroke of policy for the
his rank, his learning, or his reputation, knew Papacy to entrust its cause in the Council so
that he must purge himself to the satisfaction largely to the Jesuits.”—Hulme, Renaissance
of a severe and vigilant tribunal, or die by fire. and Reformation, p. 428.
Heretical books were sought out and destroyed Popes always fear church councils—because
with similar rigor.”—Op. cit., pp. 482-483.
they sometimes put popes to death! But Paul III
John Adams wrote this to Thomas Jeffer- wisely sent the Jesuits to be his agents, to make
son: sure everything went well during the sessions.
“I am not happy about the rebirth of the Je- “The Council of Trent was dominated by the
suits. Swarms of them will present themselves Jesuits. This we must bear in mind as we study
under more disguises ever taken by even a chief that Council. It is the leading characteristic of
of the bohemians, as printers, writers, pub- that assembly. ‘The great Convention dreaded
lishers, school teachers, etc. If ever an associa- by every Pope’ was called by Paul III when he
tion of people deserved eternal damnation, on saw that such a council was imperative if the
this earth or in hell, it is this Society of Reformation was to be checked. And when it
Loyola.”—John Adams, Letter to Thomas did assemble, he so contrived the manipula-
Jefferson, quoted in Edmund Paris, Secret His- tion of the program and the attendance of the
tory of the Jesuits, p. 75. delegates, that the Jesuitical conception of a
We will return to the Jesuits later, as we
later, theocratic Papacy should be incorporated into
view more of their effort to take over En- the canons of the church.”—Wilkinson, Our Au-
gland and destroy its precious heritage: the thorized Bible Vindicated, p. 63.
King James Bible. Throughout the Council of Trent, the single,
most important, most basic dogma could not be
THE COUNCIL OF TRENT (1545-1563) Ro-
settled. It was this: What was the basis of Ro-
It is a remarkable fact that the Roman Cath- man Catholic authority? It could not be said
olic Church remained in such disorder for Bible;
that it was the Bible for then the power would
centuries, that it never got around to codify- be taken out of the hands of the papacy, and
ing its doctrines. This was due to the fact that they could not let that happen!
the prelates, bishops, and priests were sensual Some type of reasoning had to be worked
and pleasure-loving while engaged in continual out, on which the supremacy of the pope
rivalries as each group struggled for power. and the councils could be firmly planted.
In such a state of affairs, it was little wonder In the present author’s book, Beyond Pit-
The Counter Reformation 115
cairn, pp. 132-134, how that was done is care- fect of appearing to say nothing but what comes
fully explained. You will want to read it carefully. from the Bible. This evil might be remedied if
Astoundingly, the reasoning went like this: we too had some Catholic version of the Bible,
centuries before, the papacy changed the for all the English versions are most corrupt . .
If His Holiness shall judge it expedient, we our-
Bible Sabbath to Sunday; therefore it had
selves will endeavor to have the Bible faithfully,
the authority to command all other things— purely, and genuinely translated according to
above Scripture! the edition approved by the church [Jerome’s
That is surely Jesuitical thinking! Since we Vulgate], for we already have men most fitted
got away with earlier having changed the Law of for the work.”—William Allen, letter to the pope,
God, without being struck dead by Heaven for quoted in Letters and Memorials of Cardinal
so doing, it must mean we have the authority to Allen, pp. 64-65, as quoted in Hugh Pope, En-
do anything we want to do! Apparently, not even glish Versions of the Bible, p. 250.
God dares to oppose us. There was an urgent need for an English
translation which could twist the Scriptures
THE RHEIMS-DOUAI (DOUAY) BIBLE and add notes which could twist those diffi-
(1582-1610) cult to change in the text.
For example, the Bible speaks of “repentance.”
followed
Because of Tyndale and those who followed
But Catholics do not repent; they only do pen-
him, every plowboy now had a Bible, and Rome
ance. So Catholic translations were needed
needed a Bible of their own. This was difficult,
which carefully make this switch to “penance”
since they knew nothing about the book.
in every verse in which “repent” or “repen-
“The Catholics in England were placed at
great disadvantage when the Protestant Bible
appear.
tance” would otherwise appear. Very clever?
was translated. Armed with the Bible in En- Yes, very clever.
glish, the Protestants could quickly turn to it In 1568, the same year that the Bishops’
in a dispute and simply read the passage. The Bible came off the press, the Jesuits worked with
unfortunate Catholic had no English Bible and some English Catholics who had fled from En-
had to translate [from the Vulgate] on the spot. gland—and started a English college at Douai,
Even in teaching their own parishioners, the in Flanders. This French city was the seat of a
Catholic priests were handicapped.”—S. Kubo university, founded by Philip II of Spain in 1562;
and W. Specht, So Many Versions? p. 53. and the English college, now part of it, became
In previous centuries, the priests merely re- the continental center for the training of English
counted the legends and fables of the church for agents, spies, teachers, and translators.
the hearing of the ignorant. But, now that the Bible The founder of this college, William Allen, had
was available in the language of the people—the taught at Oxford and been a canon [high-placed
extent of their ignorance was becoming embar- church official] under Bloody Queen Mary.
rassing. Something had to be done. Working with the Jesuits, Allen conceived
William Allen, a leading English Catho- Catho- the idea of producing an English Bible at
lic, well-aware of the problem, appealed to Douai, France, which would contain Roman
the pope for permission, to produce a new Catholic teachings.
English,
translation, in English which the priests could The actual translation of the work was car-
use to oppose the Protestants. He wrote this: ried on by Gregory Martin, another Oxford grad-
“Catholics educated in the academies and uate.
schools have hardly any knowledge of the Scrip-
In 1578, warfare erupted partway through
tures except in Latin. When they are preaching
to the unlearned and are obliged on the spur of
Testament
the New Testament translation, and the en-
the moment to translate some passage into the tire project had to be moved to the city of
vernacular they often do it inaccurately and with Testament
Rheims, where the New Testament was pub- pub-
unpleasant hesitation because either there is lished in 1582. It included controversial pro-
no vernacular version of the words, or it does Catholic and anti-Protestant notes in the mar-
not occur to them at the moment. gins.
“Our adversaries, however, have at their fin- In 1593, more political problems caused
ger tips from some heretical version all those the college to move out of Rheims and back
passages of Scripture which seem to make for Testament
to Douai again—where the Old Testament was
them, and by a certain deceptive adaptation and published in 1609-1610.
alteration of the sacred words produce, the ef-
116 The King James and the Modern Versions
This is why it is called the Rheims-Douai been altered doctrinally. If you are giving Bible
Bible. (Douai is also spelled “Douay.”) studies to a Catholic, you will need to use one of
This Bible never sold as well as the Jesuits these Bibles. But they are somewhat difficult to
planned, so only three editions of the New Tes- work with and are based on a Latin translation
tament were printed between 1582 and 1750, (Jerome’s Latin Vulgate), which itself had seri-
and the Old Testament only once. ous flaws.
The title page of this Bible said this: One small example is the omission of the
“The Holie Bible, Faithfully Translated Into ending of the Lord’s prayer in Matthew 6:13.
English Out of the Authentical Latin.” In the margin of older editions of the Rheims-
That Latin was, of course, Jerome’s Vulgate. number,
Douai is found a note that the number, 666,
A relatively long Preface at the front apolo- refers to Martin Luther and also to the anti-
gized for the issuing of the Bible, declaring that christ, of whom he is the forerunner.
it was only being done because there were so Did you know that Catholic teaching about
many heretical and false versions. To counter- Mary destroying Satan is written right into their
act these menaces to the Church of Rome and Bible? According to their translation of Genesis
to vindicate the good name of Roman Catholic 3:15, it is Mary who destroys the serpent serpent;
scholarship was given as the reason for the flood she, in turn, is unable to do even the slightest
of controversial notes throughout the book. damage to her immaculate body:
The translation is extremely literal, even “I will put enmities between thee and the
where the Latin is obscure and confused. women, and thy seed and her seed: she shall
The confusion is faithfully carried over into En- crush thy head, and thou shalt lie in wait for
glish. This stiff, formal, wooden style was excused her heel.”—Genesis 3:15, Rheims-Douai.
in the Preface: Consider this strange translation:
“We presume not in hard places to nullify “Let us all hear together the conclusion of
the speeches or phrases, but religiously keep the discourse. Fear God, and keep His com-
them word for word, and point for point, for mandments: for this is all man.”—Ecclesiastes
fear of missing, or restraining the sense of the 12:13, Rheims-Douai.
Holy Ghost to our fantasy.” The following example totally ruins the only
This Catholic Bible was heavily worked over verse in the Bible which defines sin (GC 493:0)!
about a century later. “Whosoever committeth sin commiteth also
“The Rheims-Douai Version was subjected iniquity; and sin is iniquity.”—1 John 3:4,
to notable revision in the eighteenth century by Rheims-Douai.
Bishop Challoner of London and Archbishop The translators garbled that wonderful verse
Troy of Dublin. This and subsequent work was into a tautology: The definition of sin is said to
so far-reaching that it has been at times re- be sin! I checked on this in Jerome’s Latin Vulgate,
marked with exaggeration that scarcely a word and found exactly the same as in the Rheims-
of the original translation remains.”—I.M. Douai.
Price, Ancestry of Our English Bible, p. 301.
It should be mentioned that, if you will read
If that is so, as it surely must be, the original in the author’s book, The Magnificat, you will
Rheims-Douai must have, indeed, been terrible. occasionally find the RSV quoted. If you look up
In order to write the missionary book, The Mag- each verse quoted from the RSV in the Rheims-
nificat, for Roman Catholics, the author found Douai, you will find a problem. At times we
it necessary to use the Rheims-Douai for the quoted the Revised Standard Version because,
book’s many Scripture quotations. The current in the early 1970s, it was officially accepted by
Rheims-Douai is extremely difficult to read the Vatican as a Bible which faithful Catholics
and understand, and it surely does contain could read. From what we understand, they
Roman Catholic errors, as the examples be- be- hardly do read it; but the commonality of a single
low will demonstrate: translation has simplified post-1965 efforts, by
According to the Rheims-Douai, we need to Catholic and Protestant officials, in their ongo-
confess our sins to fellow human beings beings: ing meetings at Geneva (WCC headquarters), to
“Confess therefore your sins to one another: draw closer together. Much more on joint Catho-
and pray one for another, that you may be
lic-Protestant Bibles later.
saved.”—James 5:16, Rheims-Douai.
The book, The Magnificat, deserves wide dis-
All Roman Catholic Bible translations have
tribution among faithful Catholic believers.
The Counter Reformation 117
All faithful Roman Catholics are required to mind agency behind, what culminated in, the
swear allegience to the pope and the Tridentine Oxford Movement and the work of Westcott and
Profession of Faith (1564) which says, in part: Hort. That agency was the Jesuits.
“I acknowlege the sacred Scripture accord- We already noted how, just six years after the
ing to that sense which Holy Mother Church end of the Council of Trent—in 1569—the
has held and holds, to whom it belongs to de- Vatican agent, William Allen established a col-
cide upon the true sense and interpretation of lege in Douai (at that time in the Spanish Neth-
the holy Scriptures, nor will I ever receive and
erlands). A second school was established in
interpret the Scripture except according to the
Rome ten years later (1579); this one was
unanimous consent of the fathers”—quoted in
Henry Bettenson, ed., Documents of the Chris- for the training of Jesuit missionaries to Brit-
tian Church, 2nd ed., p. 375. ain.
Yet Roman Catholics are carefully taught to During these training sessions, the agents
avoid the Bible. It is Mary, the Rosary, the Con- were not only taught every lying, diabolical method
fessional, and the Mass that are important. which the Jesuits could invent, but they were
Rarely does a Catholic read in any Bible. stirred to a heat of anger against the Protestants.
Those people need our help. Allen speaks:
“We make it our first and foremost study . .
About 1582, when this Jesuit New Testament to stir up in the minds of Catholics . . zeal and
was launched to destroy Tyndale’s English Ver- just indignation against the heretics. This we
sion, the Jesuits dominated 287 colleges and do by setting before the eyes of the students
universities in Europe. the exceeding majesty of the ceremonial of the
Catholic Church in the place where we live . .
Ro-
Later in this book we will learn that Ro-
“At the same time, we recall the mournful
man Catholic Bibles continued to be trans- contrasts that obtains at home [in England];
Vulgate—
lated from Jerome’s inferior Latin Vulgate— the utter desolation of all things sacred which
century,
until the mid-20th century, when, for the first there exists . . Our friends and kinsfolk, all
time, one was translated from something our dear ones, and countless souls besides, per-
else. And what was it translated from? A ishing in schism and godlessness; every jail and
Text.
modern critical Greek Text. No Catholic Bible dungeon filled to overflowing, not with thieves
has ever been translated from the Majority and villains but with Christ’s priests and ser-
Text! vants, nay, with our parents and kinsmen.
There is nothing, then, that we ought not to
suffer, rather than to look on at the ills that
We earlier said that three agencies were
affect our nation.”—William Allen, quoted in
used to destroy the Reformation and its fol- Will Durant, Story of Civilization, Vol. 7, p.
lowers: The Jesuits, the decisions of the Coun- 20.
cil of Trent, and the production of Catholic Bibles Temporary confusion reigned when Calvin-
with their various mistranslations and errors. ist troops besieged and took the town of Douai
However,
However, three centuries after the Refor- in 1578. The Jesuit college managed to carry all
mation began, a fourth agency would be its translation work in Rheims until 1593, when
started: a direct attack on the integrity of a military reversal permitted the school to re-
the text and transmission of the Bible. At turn to Douai.
the beginning of this book, we read about graduates
By the year 1585, a total of 268 graduates
this attack. Then we read about events of had secretly infiltrated England (Manschreck,
earlier centuries. History of Christianity, p. 114).
We will now move past the earlier Refor- The two leading Jesuit agents were Robert
mation centuries,—and into centuries closer Parsons and Edmund Campion who entered En-
to our own time. gland in 1580, disguised as English military of-
ficers. Their assigned objective was the over-
THE JESUIT EFFORT throw of Queen Elizabeth.
TO REGAIN ENGLAND “Under diverse disguises, they spread from
Let us now turn our attention to the ef- county to county, from country house to castle.
forts of the Jesuits to take over England. We In the evening, they would hear confession, in
viewed some of those effects at the beginning of the morning, they would preach and give com-
this book. It is clear that there was a master- munion; then they would disappear as myste-
118 The King James and the Modern Versions
riously as they had arrived.”—Edmund Paris, laymen were hanged for conspiracy against the
Secret History of the Jesuits, p. 43. throne.
These agents appeared to be working men When Mary Stuart (Elizabeth’s half-sister)
or tradesmen, anything to hide their iden- was implicated in the plots in 1587, she was
tity.
tity. Their many disguises included “the cas-cas- beheaded.
sock of the English clergy” (Green, English ,
In the estimation of Pope Sixtus V that was
People, p. 412). the final straw. Within weeks after Mary’s ex-ex-
A favorite method was this: Bright young ecution, he pledged 600,000 gold crowns to
men, after learning spy methods at a Jesuit Philip II, if he would invade England with a
training school, were sent to Oxford or Cam- mighty convoy of ships.
bridge, where they graduated into the min- By this time, William Allen (the one who
istry or government positions. started Douai College) was a cardinal, and he
This method is still used today, throughout was ecstatic at the news. Surely, in his words,
the Protestant denominations. You can always England’s “usurping heretic” queen would be
tell when a denomination has been successfully deposed and slain.
infiltrated, and the agents have attained impor- We will not take the space here to describe
tant positions: That denomination no longer the preparations, sailing, and battles of the Ar-
speaks negatively about Rome! Even more sin- mada. It is a remarkable story.
ister is the fact that once Jesuit agents have On the morning of May 29, 1588, over 27,050
penetrated high positions in the colleges and sailors and soldiers set sail from Lisbon aboard
executive positions of a church, they are able about 130 ships; each vessel had an average
to make sure that incoming agents are hired weight of 445 tons. This was the largest fleet in
and rapidly advanced. maritime history.
It has been estimated that Jesuit agents Before the Armada arrived off the coast of
won over 20,000 converts, within a year af- England, Sir Francis Drake assured the queen:
ter their arrival in England (Durant, Story of “God increase your most excellent Majesty’s
Civilization, Vol. 7, p. 21). forces both by sea and land daily . . for this I
Soon the English authorities came upon lit- surely think; three was never any force so strong
erature everywhere, inciting the people to assas- as there is now ready or making ready against
sinate the queen. An intense investigation fol- your Majesty and true religion. But . . the Lord
lowed. While Parsons managed to escape to the of all strengths is stronger and will defend the
truth of His Word.”—Munro, Fleets Threaten-
Continent, Campion was captured and tortured
ing, p. 31.
in the Tower in order to obtain names of fellow
English losses from the sea battle totaled 60
conspirators. But, good Jesuit that he was, Cam-
men and no ships. Not a single ship received a
pion did not relent. On December 1, 1581, he and
hole below the waterline.
14 others were publicly hanged.
God used the winds to destroy the Span-
Desperately determined to reconquer En-
ish fleet; and only 51 ships with 10,000 sur-
gland and return it to the darkness of the
vivors limped back into Lisbon.
Dark Ages, Pope Gregory XIII in 1583 and
By this time, Philip’s kingdom was near bank-
his counselors devised a plan to invade from
ruptcy and he appealed to the pope to send the
three sides at once: Ireland, France, and Spain.
promised 600,000 gold crowns. But the pope
But British agents discovered the plot and
replied that he did not need to, since Philip had
counter-measures were so well put in place, that
not taken England. Not one gold crown was sent
the scheme was abandoned.
to Philip.
The next scheme was under the direc-
With the Armada lost, the Jesuits returned
tion of John Ballard, another Jesuit agent.
takeover:
to their standard methods of takeover: infil-
In 1586 he was arrested for plotting to cause
To
tration of agents. To this, they decided to
a general uprising of England’s Catholics,
add a new feature: Somehow devise a way to
which would overthrow Queen Elizabeth and
destroy the English Bible. Was it not the basis
bring Mary Stewart of Scotland to the throne.
of the hated Protestant faith, the earthly source
He and 13 others were hanged.
of all their strength?
Over the next 15 years, 61 priests and 49
The Counter Reformation 119
“It is the same today. The 33,000 official members
of the Society operate all over the world in the capac-
ity of her personnel, officers of a truly secret army
containing in its ranks heads of political parties, high
ranking officials, generals, magistrates, physicians,
faculty professors, etc.; all of them striving to bring
about, in their own sphere God’s work—in reality, the
plans of the papacy.”
—Edmond Paris,
Secret History of the Jesuits, p. 30
120 The King James and the Modern Versions
Textual Criticism Begins
The Manuscript Sources Are Attacked
TEXTUAL CRITICISM The flagrant Catholic policies of Charles I
It is an intriguing fact that textual criti- war.
(1600-1649) led to a civil war. On January 30,
cism began just before the Armada failed in 1649, he was beheaded, and Oliver Cromwell
its mission, to retake England and drive out government
took control of the government for a number
the Protestants. Simon’s books came off the press of years. (Later when another Catholic, Charles
in 1689 and 1695. II ascended the throne in 1660, he had Oliver
When the battered ships returned, the Je- Cromwell’s body dug up and decapitated.)
suits gave even more attention to this new way Having set the science of textual criti-
to destroy the Book which linked the English- cism upon a solid footing, the Jesuits gained
speaking world to heaven. German helpers who carried on the work.
As mentioned near the beginning of this book, The Jesuits had taken time to prepare for this,
so-
the first scholar to apply so- called “scien- having early founded the Collegium German-
tific methods” to the text of the Bible was a icum in Rome, to train secret agents who would
Simon.
Catholic priest, Richard Simon enter Germany and labor there for the pope.
“Biblical scholar. From 1662 to 1678, he was Johann Adam Mohler (1796-1838), a Catholic
a member of the French Oratory . . his Histoire priest who was professor of history and theol-
Criticque du Vieux Testament (1678), arguing
ogy at Tübingen; and, at Munich, he helped co-
from the existence of duplicate accounts of the
same incident and variations of style, denied
ordinate the attack on the Bible. (Munich, at that
that Moses was the author of the Pentateuch. time, was called the “German Rome.”)
He is generally regarded as the founder of Old We earlier mentioned Semler’s threefold-
Testament criticism.”—Concise Oxford Dictio- classification (1767) of manuscript “families”
nary of the Christian Church, p. 1277. into Oriental, Western, and Alexandrian; he was
One of the Catholics who helped get textual the first to call these “recensions.”
criticism started was Jean Mabillon (1632- Griesbach,
Griesbach a pupil of Semler’s, continued on
1707), which the Oxford Dictionary calls, “the with those theories. He changed the name of the
most erudite and discerning of all Maurists” (Ox- Majority Text readings from “Oriental” to “Con-
ford Dictionary of the Christian Church, p. 853). stantinopolitan” or “Byzantine.” Griesback sug-
The Maurists were a Benedictine order. gested that the Byzantine [Majority] Text evolved
Another Benedictine priest, Bernard de Mont- from the other two (Western and Alexandrian).
faucon (1655-1741) published a book, Paleo- As you will recall, we have already learned
graphic Graeca in Paris in 1708, which applied that the Western text had some strange read-
Mabillon’s critical rules in such a way as to down- ings and came from central Italy; whereas the
grade Erasmus’ Textus Receptus (the Majority Alexandrian Text came from Alexandria, Egypt—
Text in Greek). and represented the type of textual errors found
Jean Astruc (1684-1766) was a Catholic phy- in the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus.
sician and theologian who decided that two dif- You may also recall that Constantine com-
ferent men wrote the Mosaic books. He said the missioned the preparation of 50 large Bibles;
Pentateuch had been pieced together from ear- and they were prepared in Alexandria. It is gen-
lier documents. erally agreed that the Vaticanus and Sinaiticus
were two of those 50 Bibles. We also discovered
The Jesuits were thrilled when a pro -pro-
that, although copied onto very expensive ante-
Catholic ascended the English throne in 1642.
lope skin pages, the copyists were remarkably
Textual Criticism Begins 121
careless in their work. It is believed that a num- Natal, he openly questioned the authorship of
ber of their errors were purposely introduced by the Pentateuch and Joshua.
Origen and his associates. Benjamin Jowett (1817-1893). A high-
(See the earlier chapters for the Sinaiticus, placed administrator at Oxford who, in his ar-
Vaticanus, and the Manuscript Families, for more ticle, spiritualized away the Inspiration of Scrip-
on this.) ture, angered many; but he was not fired. In
1871, he also translated the writings of the an-
19th-CENTURY cient pagan, Plato.
CATHOLIC BRITISH PENETRATION Williams
Rowland Williams (1817-1870). This high-
We essentially covered this earlier, under the placed churchman was suspended from the
section on the Oxford Movement. But the bare ministry for a year, because of his articles on Bib-
outlines should be noted once again, since that lical criticism. But the pro-Jesuit Committee of
which happened was so crucial. the Privy Council annulled the sentence in 1864.
Edward Bouverie Pusey (1800-1882) and Henry P Liddon (1829-1890). This Oxford
.
Frederick Denison Maurice (1805-1872), along professor was a staunch supporter of the men
with John Keble spearheaded the pro-Catho-
Keble
eble, who were writing the pro-Catholic tracts. He
lic Oxford Movement (also known as tractari- spent a quarter of a century promoting Catholic
anism, because of the many pro-Catholic tracts dogma in the Church of England.
written at the time)—which resulted in a power- Samuel R. Driver (1846-1914). A leading
ful penetration of secret Catholic agents into the Bible scholar at Oxford, he was influential in ques-
Church of England and Oxford and Cambridge, tioning the Mosaic authorship of Deuteronomy.
the two leading universities of the nation. William R. Smith (1846-1894). When he was
Even though he taught auricular confession fired by a college in Aberdeen, Scotland for de-
and transubstantiation, Pusey, a leading profes- nying the Inspiration of Scripture, he was im-
sor at Oxford, was highly regarded by the uni- mediately hired by Cambridge. Smith also ad-
versity administration. vocated Wellhausen’s dangerous theories on the
Why were such men permitted to stay in Pentateuch.
office? The answer is simple: Jesuit penetra- As mentioned earlier, English leaders who
tion had been carried on so successfully for were won to Rome by these men included Prime
over a century—that there were enough agents, William
Minister William Gladstone (1809-1898), John
working in key offices, to protect the others! Newman (1801-1890), and Archbishop Rich-
Decades of infiltration were bringing a vic- ard Chenevix Trench (1807-1886).
tory which the pope could not earlier win
with the battleships of Philip II. THE SECRET LIVES
John Henry Newman (1801-1890) and Fred- OF WESTCOTT AND HORT
William Faber
erich William Faber (1814-1863) greatly aided Near the beginning of this book, we discussed
the movement to return England’s leaders to the terrific impact that Brooke Foss Westcott
Rome. (1825-1901) and Fenton John Anthony Hort
below,
In addition to most of those listed below, (1828-1892) made on all modern Bible trans-
all of the above secret Catholics were friends lations (English and otherwise).
Westcott
of Westcott and Hort. We also discovered that they favored pagan
Here are seven secret Catholic-English church- writers (especially Plato), Mormon writings, Ca-
men and / or university professors who helped, tholicism, atheism, and the practice of the cults.
through textual criticism theories, to pave the They started spiritualist séances at Oxford, which
way for a fuller attack on the King James Bible: they conducted weekly meetings and encouraged
Patrick
Cardinal Nicholas Patrick Stephen Wise- ise-
Wise students and professors to attend.
man (1802-1865). He coordinated the various Here is a brief chronological overview of events.
activities of the secret pro-Catholics in the Church Anyone reading it can see that Satan guided in
of England and in Oxford and Cambridge Uni- the preparation of their Greek Text—which has
versities. Wiseman, himself, was fully dedicated become the basis for the Nestle Text and all
to the cause of textual criticism. modern Bible translations.
W.
John W. Colenso (1814-1883). As Bishop of (“Wescott” stands for the book, Life and Let-
.
ters of B.F Westcott, edited by his son, 2 vols.,
122 The King James and the Modern Versions
1903. “Hort” stands for Life and Letters of F.J.A. 1852 Hort became a fellow at Cambridge.
.
Hort, edited by his son (Arthur F Hort), 2 vols., Westcott became a teacher at Harrow.
1896.) Westcott and Hort distributed Ghostly Guild
1840 “He took a strange interest in Mormon- literature, to encourage others to begin attend-
ism . . procuring and studying the Book of Mor- ing.
mon.”—Westcott, Vol. 1, p. 19. Hort and Westcott began work on their Greek
1842 “In the evening I go with Tom to the text (which was published in 1881).
wizard; but he does not dare perform before Referring to the Majority Text in Greek, then
us.”—Westcott, Vol. 1, p. 9. currently in use, Westcott says, “I am most anx-
1845 Westcott, Hort, and Benson started the ious to provide something to replace them.” Ad-
Hermes Club on the campus of Oxford Univer- mitting that he was planning drastic changes in
sity. the text, he called it “our proposed recension of
1846 “His diary tells of a walk to Girton with the New Testament” (Westcott, Vol. 1, p. 229).
C.B. Scott, in which metaphysics was dis- 1853 Hort “was diligently preparing for his
cussed.”—Westcott, Vol. 1, p. 42. ordination” into the Anglican priesthood.
Refers to missionary-minded Christians as
“It was during these weeks with Mr. Westcott,
“dangerous” and “unsound” (Westcott, Vol. 1, who had come to see him [Hort] at Umberslacle,
pp. 44-45). that the plan of a joint revision of the text of the
“New doubts and old superstitions and ra- Greek Testament was first definitely agreed up-
tionalism all trouble me . . I cannot determine on.”—Hort, Vol. 1, p. 240.
how much we must believe, how much in fact Westcott then contacted others and, “about
is necessarily required of a member of the this time, Mr. Daniel Macmillan suggested to him
church.”—Westcott, Vol. 1, pp. 46-47. [Hort] that he should take part in an interesting
1847 “So wild, so skeptical am I; I cannot and comprehensive New Testament Scheme.
yield.”—Westcott, Vol. 1, p. 52. Hort was to edit the text in conjuction with Mr.
“Referring to heretic Dr. Hampden, he says, Westcott, the latter was to be responsible for a
If he be condemned, what will become of me?”— commentary, and Lightfoot was to contribute a
Westcott, Vol. 1, p. 52. New Testament Grammar and Lexicon.”—Hort,
1848 Hort mentions the “fanaticism of bibliol- Vol. 1, p. 241.
aters.” “The pure Romish view seems to me nearer “We came to a distinct and positive under-
and more likely to lead to truth than the Evan- standing about our Greek Text and the details
gelical.”—Hort, Vol. 1, pp. 76-77. thereof. We still do not wish to be talked about,
“Protestantism is only parenthetical and but are going to work at once and hope we may
temporary; it will pass away.”—Hort, Vol. 2, p. have it out in a little more than a year. This, of
31. course, gives good employment.”—Hort, Vol. 1,
1850 “I spoke of the gloomy prospect should p. 264.
the Evangelicals carry on their present victory.”— 1855 “How certainly I should have been pro-
Hort, Vol. 1, p. 160. claimed a heretic.”—Westcott, Vol. 1, p. 233.
Westcott was “troubled about this passage” 1856 “Campbell’s book on the atonement . .
[blasphemy against the Holy Spirit] (Westcott, unluckily, he knows nothing except Protestant
Vol. 1, p. 109). theology.”—Hort, Vol. 1, p. 322.
1851 Hort joined the Philosophical Society. “I hope to go on with the New Testament Text
“Maurice urged me to give the greatest attention more unremittingly.”—Hort, Vol. 1, p. 355.
to Plato and Aristotle and to make this the cen- 1857 Hort became a full professor at Cam-
ter point of my reading.”—Hort, Vol. 1, pp. 202, bridge.
93. “I am just now chiefly occupied about a pro-
Hort speaks of “the common orthodox her- posed Cambridge translation of the whole of
esy: Inspiration [of the Bible].” (Hort, Vol. 1, p. Plato . . another scheme likely to be carried
181). out, if a publisher can be found.”—Hort, p. 349.
Westcott and Hort started the Ghostly Guild 1858 “Without doubt there was an element
(weekly meetings for spiritualistic séances). of mystery in Westcott. He took his turn preach-
Westcott was ordained a priest in the Angli- ing in chapel, but he dreaded and disliked the
can Church. duty and he was quite inaudible.”—Westcott, Vol.
Textual Criticism Begins 123
1, p. 198. at Cambridge.
“The principle literary work of these years “Dr. Butler calls him [Westcott] mysterious
was the revision of the Greek Text of the New . . His voice from the pulpit reached but a few
Testament. All spare hours were devoted to it and was understood by still fewer.”—Westcott,
. . Evangelicals seem to me perverted . . There Vol. 1, p. 272.
are, I fear, still more serious differences between “Dr. Westcott and myself have for about sev-
us on the subject of authority, especially the enteen years been preparing a Greek text . . We
authority of the Bible.”—Hort, Vol. 1, p. 400. hope to have it out early next year.”—Hort, Vol.
1859 “My dear Lightfoot, thank you very 2, p. 137.
much for your kind present. But why did you “Much evil would result from the public dis-
send beer instead of coming yourself?”—Hort, cussion of our beliefs.”—Westcott, Vol. 1, p.
Vol. 1, p. 403. 229.
1860 “We avoid giving grave offense to the 1871 “I shall aim at what is transcendental
miscalled orthodoxy of the day.”—Hort, Vol. 1, in many people’s eyes . . I suppose I am a com-
p. 421. munist by nature.”—Westcott, Vol. 1, p. 309.
“If you make a decided conviction of the ab- Westcott, Hort, and Bishop Lightfoot (none
solute infallibility of the New Testament a sine of whom believed in Biblical Inspiration) were
qua non [without exception] for cooperation, I invited to join the Revision Committee of the New
fear I could not join you.”—Hort, Vol. 1, p. 420. Testament.
“My doubts about infallibility remain.”— “Westcott believes we ought to seize the op-
Hort, Vol. 1, p. 422. portunity, especially since we three are on the
“I reject the word ‘infallibility’ of Holy Scrip- list.”—Hort, Vol. 2, p. 133.
tures overwhelmingly.”—Westcott, Vol. 1, p. (Westcott, Hort, and Lightfoot are the “we
207. three” in the Ghostly Guild.)
“I am glad that you take the same provisional Work on the New Testament Revision Com-
ground as to infallibility that I do.”—Hort’s let- mittee began, and continued until 1881, when
ter to Lightfoot; Hort, Vol. 1, p. 424. the English Revised Version (ERV, originally
1861 “This may sound cowardice: I have known as the RV) was printed.
sort of a craving that our text should be cast 1872 Westcott, Hort, and Bishop Lightfoot
upon the world before we deal with matters likely began the Eranus Club. Sidgwick and Balfour
to brand us with suspicion. I mean, a text is- soon started the Society for Psychical Research
sued by men who are already known for what and also join it.
will undoubtedly be treated as dangerous her- 1873 “Truth is so wonderfully large.”—West-
esy will have great difficulty in finding its way to cott, Vol. 1, p. 333.
regions when it might otherwise hope to reach 1877 Eranus club members continued their
and whence it would not be easily banished by meetings, but in Hort’s quarters.
subsequent alarms.”—Hort’s letter to Westcott; 1881 “Our Bible, as well as our faith, is a
Hort, Vol. 1, p. 445. mere compromise.”—Westcott, On the Canon of
1862 “English clergy are not compelled to the New Testament: A General Survey, p. vii.
maintain the absolute infallibility of the Bible.”— “The work which has gone on now for nearly
Hort, Vol. 1, p. 454. 30 years was brought to a conclusion.”—Hort,
1864 “Westcott talks of our keeping pace Vol. 2, p. 234 [speaking of their joint effort to
with the printers.”—Hort, Vol. 1, p. 461. change the Bible].
1865 “The idea of [Mary’s appearance at] The Revised Version, based on the Westcott-
La Salett was that of God revealing Himself now, Hort Text and the “new Greek” of Sinaiticus and
not in one form, but in many.”—Westcott, Vol. 1, Vaticanus was published.
p. 251. [Westcott visited a Catholic shrine in 1882 “The truth seems to me to be so over-
Europe and was thrilled by it.] whelmingly vast and manifold that I shrink from
1866 “All the questionable doctrines which drawing any outline except provisionally,”—West-
I have ever maintained are in it.”—Westcott, Vol. cott, Vol. 2, p. 36.
1, p. 290. 1889 “Life and truth grow more and more
1869 Westcott became a canon at Peter- mysterious.”—Westcott, Vol. 2, p. 61.
borough Cathedral. 1890 Westcott became Bishop of Durham.
1870 Westcott became Professor of Divinity 1891 At this juncture, without much else to
124 The King James and the Modern Versions
do, and no religious faith, Westcott become a beer tus [i.e. without variant passage footnotes]) and
sot. method which was some thirty years in prepa-
1893 “He sometimes with much seriousness ration and has become a sort of watershed in
professed to be much drawn to beer.”—Westcott, the history of the textual criticism of the New
Testament.”—Ira Maurice Price, Ancestry of
Vol. 2, p. 178 (son speaking).
Our English Bible, p. 208.
“ ‘His zeal in the cause of pure beer involved
Westcott
Although Westcott and Hort worked on
him in a correspondence which was published
in the newspapers in the later part of 1893; their Greek Text off and on for three decades,
Text
and his picture, together with some of the fol- it was Hort who developed the theory under-
lowing words spoken by him, was utilized for For
lying it. For this reason, all textual scholars
the adornment of the advertisement of a brewer theory.”
call it the “Hort theory.”
of pure beer’ (statement by son). ‘My idea is What the two men lacked in knowledge, they
that they might have a public house in which made up in prejudice.
good beer alone would be sold . . I consider “I had no idea till the last few weeks of the
pure beer . . to be an innocent and wholesome importance of texts, having read so little Greek
beverage . . Substitutes for malt . . is not what Testament, and dragged on with the villainous
the purchaser demands nor expects.’ ”—West- Textus Receptus [Majority Text] . . Think of that
cott, Vol. 2, pp. 218-219; including Westcott’s vile Textus Receptus leaning entirely on late
letter to the Brewer’s Society, in asking that manuscripts; it is a blessing there are such
inferior beer not be made. early ones.”—Hort, Vol. 1, p. 211.
1896 “The prohibitionists [who want to ban Early in these pages we have clearly demon-
alcoholic beverages] once more showed them- strated the fact that the Majority Text, upon which
selves to be unstatesmanlike.”—Westcott, Vol. the King James Bible is founded, represents the
2, p. 238. earliest Greek manuscripts. But Westcott and
1899 “But from my Cambridge days, I have Hort were ignorant both of church history and
read the writings of many who are called mys- the transmission of the Greek text.
tics with much profit.”—Westcott, Vol. 2, p. 309. Speaking about the King James Bible, Westcott
It is an interesting fact that these two spiri- said:
tualists, who secretly admired Catholicism and “I feel most keenly the disgrace of circulating
communism, liked those groups also hated de- what I feel to be falsified copies of the Holy Scrip-
mocracy and America. ture.”—Westcott, Vol. 1, pp. 228-229.
“I cannot say that I see much as yet to soften Westcott was not one to read much in the
my deep hatred of democracy in all its forms.”— Bible, any Bible. He was too busy imbibing the
Hort, Vol. 2, p. 34. sentiments of spirits at his weekly séances. It
“The American empire is a standing menace was the demons who felt disgraced by the wide-
to the whole civilization of Europe . . It cannot spread circulation of the Majority Text in En-
be wrong to desire and pray from the bottom of glish—the King James Bible.
one’s heart that the American Union [U.S.A.] The ghosts at their guild counseled Westcott
may be shivered to pieces.”—Hort, Vol. 1, p. and Hort to keep secret their project to change
459. the text of the Bible, until they could carry it out.
“We came to a distinct and positive under-
THE WESTCOTT-HORT THEORY standing about our Greek Text, and the details
Price, of the University of Chicago, sum- thereof. We still do not wish it to be talked
Westcott
marizes the influence of Westcott and Hort about.”—Hort, Vol. 1, p. 264.
on the modern Biblical world: At a later time, Hort wrote this. Read it
“The final blow was administered to the slowly, for it is a very important statement,
slowly,
Textus Receptus [Majority Text] by the work of describing the conspiracy in which many were
the British scholars, Dr. F.J.A. Hort and Bishop involved, to overthrow the King James Bible:
B.F Westcott. The two collaborated in the prod-
. “The errors and prejudices, which we agree
uct of a text and in the elaboration of a theory in wishing to remove, can surely be more whole-
of criticism which has had an enormous influ- somely and also more effectually reached by in-
ence from that day to this. Building upon the dividual efforts of an indirect kind than by com-
achievements of the scholars whom we have no- bined open assault. At present, very many or-
ticed, they brought out in 1881-1882 a two- thodox but rational men are being unawares
volume edition of text (without critical appara- acted on by influences which will assuredly bear
Textual Criticism Begins 125
good fruit in due time, if the process is allowed it from the Egyptian worship of the Queen of
to go on quietly; but I cannot help fearing that a heaven and her infant god-son, Horus.)
premature crisis would frighten back many.”—
Hort, Vol. 1, p. 400. Here, in succinct form, is a statement of
By 1861, as they continued work on their theory,
the Hort theory, on which all modern Bible
Greek Text, Westcott and Hort questioned whether translations are founded:
to publish some of their heresies in the liberal “The ‘Neutral’ text, as the name implies, was
considered by Hort to be the purest extant form.
journal, Essays and Reviews. They finally de-
It was thought to be entirely free from corrup-
cided that the reaction would injure the cred-
tion and mixture with other texts and to repre-
ibility of their Greek New Testament, when it was sent the nearest approach to the New Testa-
finally published. Recognizing that, if they really ment autographs. Its best representative was
told the public what they believed, the Christian Codex Vaticanus, and its second best, Sinai-
public would totally reject any of their later ac- ticus. These two codices were thought to be
complishments, Hort wrote this to Westcott: derived independently from a common original,
“Also—but this may be cowardice—I have a at no great distance from the autographs.
sort of craving that our text should be cast upon “When their [Sinaiticus and Vaticanus] read-
the world before we deal with matters likely to ings agreed, the evidence for Westcott and Hort
brand us with suspicion. I mean, a text, is- was generally conclusive against overwhelming
sued by men already known for what will un- numerical evidence of later witnesses, unless
doubtedly be treated as dangerous heresy, will internal testimony contradicted . . In general,
have great difficulties in finding its way to re- readings unknown to the Neutral, Alexandrian,
gions which it might otherwise hope to reach, or Western texts [manuscript families] were to
and whence it would not be easily banished by be rejected as ‘Syrian’ [the Majority Text, which
subsequent alarms.”—Hort, Vol. 1, p. 445. was always rejected], and no reading from the
Hort had demonic intelligence available to Western or Alexandrian was to be admitted with-
him. He said it right: Once the Westcott-Hort out some support from the Neutral . . We may
Text and Hort’s textual theory was accepted—it add that, among the church “fathers” such Neu-
tral elements were considered to be most nu-
would become extremely difficult, in spite of
merous in Origen, Didymus, Cyril of Alexan-
alarms, to dislodge it. dria, and Eusebius; and, among the versions
earlier,
As mentioned earlier, their Greek Text Text [translations into other languages], in the Coptic
was basically the Vaticanus, plus the Sinai-
Vaticanus, [Egyptian].”—I.M. Price, Ancestry of Our English
ticus and sometimes other manuscripts, when Bible, p. 209.
they agreed with the two codices. Notice in the above statement, that the man-
The two men had a special reason for lik- uscripts, commentators (“fathers”), and trans-
ing those two manuscripts—for both were lations considered closest to the “Neutral,”
produced in Alexandria, Egypt, the home of were those in Alexandria, Egypt—from whence
the heretics, Clement of Alexandria and Ori- heretical
came the most unorthodox, heretical teach-
gen. Westcott and Hort had carefully studied the ings in all Christendom at that time (4th cen-
heresies of those men and liked them. Arthur A.D.).
tury A.D.)
Westcott wrote this: In spite of the fact that there were over 3,000
“My father’s promised contributions, how- disagreements between the Vaticanus and Sinai-
ever, were completed; the most important be- ticus, the Westcott-Hort Text did not need the
ing his articles on the Alexandrian divines, in- 30 years to prepare, which those two men put
cluding Clement, Demetrius, Dionysius, and
into it. It was actually a mechanical, lazy text.
greatest of all, Origen. For many years the works
of Origen were close to his hand, and he con-
Westcott
Here is how Westcott and Hort prepared
tinually turned to them at every opportunity.”— Text:
their Greek Text: First, they took the Vaticanus
Westcott, Vol. 1, pp. 319-320. Text and underlined everything which was es-
In the thinking of those secret heretics, “Why sentially the same in the Sinaiticus. That was
bother to read the Bible, when you can fill your the basic text. No alternative readings were per-
mind with Origen?” Hort even translated the mitted to have any weight, unless they concerned
“Candlelight Hymn” of the corrupt Alexandrian those instances which were not underlined: places
Church. (Rome got its love of burning candles from where the Vaticanus and Sinaiticus disagreed.
the Alexandrian church, which in turn inherited When that happened, the only readings consid-
ered worthy of acceptance were other Neutral
126 The King James and the Modern Versions
(Vaticanus-Sinaiticus-like), Alexandrian (any- Convocation on February 10, May 3 and 5,
thing else which sounded like Clement or 1870, which, in the strongest language, limited
Origen), or Western (anything obviously coming the activities of the committee to revising only
from the city of Rome). The Syrian (Majority Text) “plain and clear errors” (John William Burgon,
manuscripts were flatly and totally rejected. If a The Revision Revised, p. 3).
question still existed, the comments of the church In spite of the modernism and pro-Catholi-
“fathers” living in Alexandria had preference! cism creeping into the Church of England, its
Did I overstate the case? No! Read again the leaders still hesitated to make major changes in
above quotation from Ira Maurice Price, Ances- the King James Version. The fact that the com-
try of Our English Bible, p. 209. Late professor mittee they appointed flagrantly violated that
of Semitic Languages at the University of Chi- anyway,
directive, and did so anyway, was due to the
cago, he represented the highest level of modern Westcott,
influence of three men: Hort, Westcott, and
20th-century textual crticism and clearly ex- Bishop Lightfoot, plus help from a fourth: a
plained the modern viewpoint on such matters. man named Smith.
It was fortunate for Wescott and Hort that
Wescott Ninety-nine men were invited to join the com-
they had such a simple, mechanical way to mittee, of whom 49 were Anglican clergymen.
construct their Greek text, because they spent One of the other 50 was a V. Smith, pastor of St.
so much of their time talking to ghosts in their Stephen’s Gate Unitarian Church. Learning that
club, writing skeptical letters, visiting shrines a man who totally denied the divinity of Christ
of the Virgin, studying Origen and Plato (whose was on the committee, several thousand Angli-
writings Origen also valued), grumbling about can pastors affixed their signatures to a solemn
democracy,
democracy, praising communism, complaining protest, which caused the Upper House of Par-
about the teachings of Christians, or drinking liament to pass a resolution that Smith should
beer.
beer. be removed from the committee.
But Westcott declared that he would leave
THE REVISION COMMITTEE the committee if Smith was forced out. So Smith
IS APPOINTED was kept on the committee. It is for such rea-
By 1870, the Oxford Movement had done sons that, when the English Revised Version was
its work well; and a skeptical, semi-Catho -
Catho-
semi-Catho printed in 1881, 1 Timothy 3:16 was changed
lic, liberal hierarchy were fast gaining the as- from “God was manifest in the flesh” to “who
cendency in the Church of England and at was manifest in the flesh.”
Oxford and Cambridge. Smith later commented on that passage,
It was no accident that Anglican Church lead- noting that a mythology had arisen after the
ers decided to form a committee, to revise the death of Christ; that He was divine when, in
Bible—at the very time that the Westcott-Hort Smith’s opinion, that was not true.
Greek Text was being completed. “The old reading is pronounced untenable
“In 1870, the Convention of the Church of by the revisers, as it has long been known to be
England commissioned a revision of the Au- by all careful students of the New Testament . .
thorized [King James] Version. A gleam of hope It is in truth another example of the facility with
shone in the eye of every Roman Catholic in En- which ancient copiers could introduce the word
gland and the continent. An eager anticipation ‘God’ into their manuscripts,—a reading which
filled every Jesuit-inspired, Protestant scholar was the natural result of the growing tendency
in England. Although it was meant to correct a in early Christian times . . to look upon the
few supposed ‘errors’ in the Authorized Ver- humble teacher as the incarnate Word, and
sion, the textual critics of the day assured them- therefore as ‘God manifest in the flesh.’ ”—
selves that they would never again have to sub- Burgon, Revision Revised, p. 515.
mit to the Divine authority of the Universal
[Majority] Text.”—Samuel C. Gipp, An Under-
THE REVISION COMMITTEE
standable History of the English Bible, p. 162.
CONDUCTS ITS WORK
However, the liberals were not quite in
However, Bishop Charles Ellicott, committee chair-
total control yet. Fearing that liberals might man, frequently expressed his deep concern
take over the committee, formal resolutions were that the British nation did not have enough
passed by the Church of England’s Southern qualified scholars and knowledge of the an-
Textual Criticism Begins 127
cient languages, to adequately revise the their conclusions” (ten years of intimidation by
Bible. Hort would take care of that); they were obli-
In addition, he repeatedly told the com- gated to a vow of secrecy that they possessed
mittee that it should only attempt a very and were going to use the Westcott and Hort
few changes. Greek Text. The devils, talking to Westcott and
Ellicott wrote this before the committee was Hort in their weekly séances all through those
appointed: years, guided them in what to do and say at the
“It is my honest conviction that for an au- committee meetings, so as to ram through their
thoritative revision, we are not yet mature; ei- erroneous theories and readings.
ther in Biblical learning or Hellenistic [Greek] “When the English New Testament Commit-
scholarship. There is good scholarship in this tee met, it was immediately apparent what was
country . . but it has certainly not yet been suf- going to happen. Though for ten long years the
ficiently directed to the study of the New Testa- iron rule of silence kept the public ignorant of
ment . . to render any national attempt at revi- what was going on behind closed doors, the
sion either hopeful or lastingly profitable.”— story is now known.”—D.O. Fuller, Which
Burgon, Revision Revised, p. xiii. Bible? p. 290.
Ellicott warned the committee when it was Yes, now known, but only after the damage
first convened: has been done.
“What course would revisers have us to fol- Westcott and Hort purposely did not print
low? . . Would it be well for them to agree on a their new Greek Text until May 12, 1870, only
Critical Greek Text? To this question we ven- five days before the committee began its work.
ture to answer very hesitatingly in the negative
Then it was secretly handed to the committee
. . We have certainly not yet acquired sufficient
critical judgment for any body of revisers hope- members and they were vowed to secrecy.
fully to undertake such a work as this . . Noth- The diabolical subtlety of Westcott and
Westcott
ing is more satisfactory at the present time than Hort’s planning was remarkable. A super in-
the evident feelings of veneration for our Au- telligence was at work.
thorized Version, and the very generally felt de-
The two men planned a takeover of the
sire for as little change as possible.”—Burgon,
Revision Revised, pp. 368-369. committee proceedings.
“The rules though liberal are vague, and the
He also told the convocation of the commit-
interpretation of them will depend upon action
tee in February of that year (1870): “We may be at the first.”—Hort, quoted in Fuller, p. 290.
satisfied with the attempt to correct plain and
clear errors, but there it is our duty to stop” (op. We earlier learned that Bishop Lightfoot
cit., p. 368). was a skeptic and close friend to Westcott
Westcott
That rule was officially adopted by the com- and Hort. The two men felt confident that,
mittee. Another rule was this: with Lightfoot’s help, they could control the
“The condition was enjoined upon them that meetings.
whenever ‘decidedly preponderating evidence Who was Lightfoot? Here is a little back-
constrained their adoption of some change in ground on this man, whom we earlier found to
the Text from the Authorized Version was made,’ also be a secret skeptic that Westcott and Hort
they should indicate such alteration in the mar- wrote many letters to. (He is the one, you will
gin.”—Ibid. recall, who sent the beer instead of coming him-
But two other decisions were also made— self.)
which destroyed the efforts of Ellicott to keep Joseph Barber Lightfoot (1828-1889) at-
the committee from gutting the King James tended Trinity College, Cambridge, where he was
Bible. a private pupil of Westcott. He afterward moved
This was the first: up through the ranks and became a professor
“Each member of the Company had been sup- at Trinity College, Cambridge, in 1857 and taught
plied with a private copy of Westcott and Hort’s some Greek and Hebrew. In 1871, he was ap-
[Greek] Text, but the Company did not, of course, pointed a Canon of St. Paul’s Cathedral; and in
in any way bind itself to accept their conclu- 1875, he became a divinity professor at Cam-
sions.”—Hort, Vol. 2, p. 237. bridge. From 1870 to 1880 he was a leading
And the second was this: Although the as- member of the New Testament revision commit-
tonished participants were not bound “to accept tee. In 1879, he was made Bishop of Durham.
128 The King James and the Modern Versions
As noted above, Westcott felt that, with the one of the very few English experts in Greek
help of Lightfoot who was quite influential, the manuscripts in the late 19th century.
three of them could change the objective of the “He made a very comprehensive study of the
committee. Writing to Hort, he said: text of the New Testament, publishing colla-
“Your note came with one from Ellicott this tions and detailed descriptions of a large num-
morning . . Though I think that Convocation ber of (especially minuscule) manuscripts,
[the committee] is not competent to initiate such some of them hitherto unexamined. His Plain
a measure, yet I feel that as ‘we three’ are to- Introduction to the Criticism of the New Tes-
gether it would be wrong not to ‘make the best tament, of which the first edition appeared in
of it’ as Lightfoot first says . . There is some 1861 (listing some 1,170 manuscripts), and
hope that alternative readings might find a place the fourth (posthumous, ed. by E. Miller) in
in the margin.”—Westcott, Vol. 1, p. 390. 1894 (listing over 3,000) is still a valuable book
of reference, despite the attempt made in it to
way,
Continually pushing to have their way, they defend the Textus Receptus [Majority Text].”—
ultimately brought the alternative readings Oxford Dictionary of the Christian Church, p.
right into the text and crowded out the King 1253.
James readings.
The other was Burgon:
Beginning with the first one, before each cru-
John William Burgon (1813-1888) was edu-
cial meeting of the committee, the three met for
cated at Worcester College, Oxford, and became,
consultation.
along with Scrivener, one of the most forceful op-
“Ought we not to have a conference before
ponents of the efforts of Westcott and Hort to
the first meeting for Revision? There are many
points on which it is important that we should
ruin the King James Version. They were heroes
be agreed.”—Hort, Vol. 1, p. 396. of God at the time of a great crisis. The crisis
As usual, Hort led out in the plotting. continues; who will stand in defense of the King
Incredibly, before long, he actually talked Ellicott James today, as they did back then?
into acceding to their plan for a more thorough “He was an old-fashioned High Churchman
who was famous for his support of a long se-
revision!
ries of lost causes . . He was also a strenuous
“The Bishop of Gloucester [Ellicott] seems upholder of the Textus Receptus of the New Tes-
to me to be quite capable of accepting heartily tament, publishing in 1871 The Last Twelve
and adopting personally a thorough scheme.”— Verses of the Gospel according to St. Mark Vin-
Hort, Vol. 1, p. 393. dicated, and in 1883 The Revision Revised.
The word, “scheme,” was the code word they Two further works were published posthu-
had used for several years, to describe their plan mously.”—Oxford Dictionary of the Christian
to replace the King James Bible. Hort was an Church, p. 211.
expert at using Jesuit approaches to obtaining To put it bluntly, Burgon was a pain in the
what he wanted. He wrote, “I am rather in favor re-
neck to the liberals of his day. He had a re -
of indirect dealing” (Hort, quoted in Fuller, Which markably brilliant mind and a firm devotion
Bible? p. 282). to the King James Bible. He also knew the
But the scholars of England were not quali- Greek manuscripts well enough to prepare
fied nor skilled in how to carry out such a com- devastating attacks on the decisions of the
plete revision. Burgon explained the problem: revision committee and the resultant English
“It can never be any question among schol- Version
Revised Version (1881). He is frequently called
ars that a fatal error was committed when a “Dean Burgon,” since he was the dean of a school
body of divines, appointed to revise the Autho- during the closing years of his life.
rized English Version of the New Testament His posthumous book, The Traditional Text
Scriptures, addressed themselves to the solu-
of the Holy Gospels, Vindicated and Estab-
tion of an entirely different and far more intri-
cate problem, namely the reconstruction of the lished, was edited by Edward Miller (1896) and
Greek Text.”—Burgon, Revision Revised, p. 6. published eight years after his death.
(Miller was also a Greek expert and posthu-
At this juncture, we should identify two mous editor of the fourth edition of Scrivener’s
other important people at that time. Plain Introduction.)
The first was Scrivener: Scrivener,
If it were not for Scrivener, Burgon, and
Frederick Henry A. Scrivener (1813-1891). Miller,
Miller, the history of what happened back
Educated at Trinity College, Cambridge, he was then would have been totally covered over
Textual Criticism Begins 129
and lost to us. tify the correct reading because it had the “ring
Scrivener was the most competent New of genuineness.” I surely would not wish to
Testament scholar on the revision commit- Testament
entrust my copy of the New Testament to
tee. Neither Burgon nor Miller were permitted the imagination of a man who visited pri-
to be on that committee; but, as soon as the re- vately with devils, loved pagan authors, de - de-
vised version was published, Burgon studied it tested Biblical Inspiration, and wished he
and learned from Scrivener exactly what had could join the Catholic Church.
taken place in those secret sessions. “And thus we have, at last, an honest con-
fession of the ultimate principle which has de-
Westcott Westcott
As for Westcott and Hort, Westcott tended termined the Text of the present edition of the
to take a backseat in the meetings and let New Testament: ‘The ring of genuiness’ . .
Hort, who was fiercely contentious for the ac- “Thus, behold, at last we have reached the
ceptance of his ideas, push everyone in the goal! . . Individual idiosyncrasy,—not external
committee around. In strong contrast, Scriv- evidence. Readings ‘strongly preferred,’ not read-
ener became the chief spokesman for the ings strongly attested. ‘Personal discernment’
minority party in the sessions. (self! still self!) conscientiously exercising it-
Committee meetings became a war between self upon Codex B [Vaticanus]; this is the true
Hort and Scrivener. Scrivener would arrive at a account of the critical method pursued by these
meeting with detailed and organized material, accomplished scholars.
showing that the King James text was correct “They deliberately claim ‘personal discern-
and should be left as it was. ment’ as ‘the surest ground for confidence.’ Ac-
cordingly, they judge of readings by their looks
Hort arrived with, what he called his “eclec-
and by their sound. When, in their opinion,
tic method,” which amounted to little more than
words ‘look suspicious,’ words are to be re-
whims, imaginings, and personal caprice. Hort jected.”—Burgon, Revision Revised, pp. 307-
frequently said he was “feeling his way through” 308.
the data, and heavily relying on what he called As the committee meetings wore on, month
“internal evidence.” after month, year after year, the pressure was
Whereas Scrivener presented facts from intense on Scrivener to just give up and quit the
the manuscripts, Hort came with hunches committee. With the passing of time, with the
and theories about what the original New Tes- help of Westcott and Lightfoot, more and more
tament writers must have meant and how the of the committee came under the control of the
copyists were likely to have changed the original domineering Hort.
words to make them agree with “myths.”
Hort described the method, as taught him Hort would talk and talk and talk, until he
by his father: got his way. Whereas, Scrivener had manuscript
“The obvious method of deciding between evidence, Hort had talk. He overwhelmed ev-
variant readings, is for the critic to ask which eryone with it.
the author is most likely to have written, and “Nor is it difficult to understand that many
to settle the question by the light of his own of their less resolute and decided colleagues
inner consciousness.”—Hort, Vol. 2, p. 248. must often have been completely carried off their
Of course, Hort’s ghosts gave him plenty of feet by the persuasiveness and resourcefulness
and zeal of Hort, backed by the great prestige
“inner consciousness.” Burgon explains:
of Lightfoot, the popular Canon of St. Paul’s,
“The only indication we anywhere meet of the
and the quiet determination of Westcott, who
actual ground of Dr. Hort’s certainty, and rea-
set his face as a flint. In fact, it can hardly be
son of his preference, is contained in his claim
doubted that Hort’s was the strongest will of
that, ‘every binary group [of manuscripts] con-
the whole Company, and his adroitness in de-
taining [the readings of] B [Vaticanus] is found
bate was only equaled by his pertinacity.”—
to offer a large proportion of readings, which,
Hemphill, quoted in Fuller, Which Bible? p.
on the closest scrutiny, have the ring of genu-
291.
ineness; while it is difficult to find any read-
ings so attested which look suspicious after One unnamed detractor, quoted by Hort’s
full consideration.’ ”—Burgon, Revision Re- son, calculated that “Dr. Hort talked for three
vised, p. 307. years out of the ten” (Hort, Vol. 2, p. 236)!
How is that for making hunches into a sci- On May 24, 1871, Westcott wrote to his wife:
ence? Hort contended that he could always iden- “We have had hard fighting during these last
130 The King James and the Modern Versions
two days, and a battle-royal is announced for in 1885. The entire Bible later became known
tomorrow.”—Westcott, Vol. 1, p. 396. Version (ERV).
as the English Revised Version (ERV). (At that
Here is a profound statement—especially the Version
time, it was called the Revised Version or
final paragraph: RV.)
“This was the mode: A passage being under
consideration, the chairman asks, ‘Are any tex-
Dean Burgon immediately applied his bril-
tual changes proposed?’ If a change can be pro- liant mind to analyzing the ERV. Then he
ERV
posed then ‘the evidence for and against is wrote a series of three scholarly articles, the first
briefly stated.’ This is done by ‘two members of which appeared in the October 1881 issue of
of the company: Dr. Scrivener and Dr. Hort.’ the Quarterly Review. These, along with his
And if those two members disagree: ‘The vote 150-page open letter of protest to the turncoat,
of the company is taken, and the proposed read- Bishop Ellicott, totaled 500 pages.
ing accepted or rejected. The text being thus Frederick Scrivener also set to work and
settled, the chairman asks for proposals on wrote a book his massive protest, A Plain In-
book,
the rendering [how the Greek will be translated].
troduction to the Criticism of the New Testa-
“Thus it appears that there was no attempt
ment (1883). The first edition of that work to-
whatever on the part of the revisionists to ex-
taled 506 pages, the second had 920 pages.
amine the evidence bearing upon the many dis-
puted readings [they did not look at what the There are two remarkable things about those
manuscripts said]. They only listened to the books: (1) They are so competently done and
views of two of their number.”—Philip Mauro, their conclusions so obviously right. (2) All the
quoted in D.O. Fuller, True of False? p. 93. churchmen and scholars of the day were too
Instead of nobly standing in defense of sleepyheaded to unite with Burgon and Scriv-
God’s Word, most of the committee mem-
Word, ener in defense of the King James.
bers meekly kept quiet or quit the commit- Keep in mind that, at this same time, the
tee. Dr. Newth said that Hort’s overbearing man- great evil of Darwin’s evolutionary theories were
ner caused 88 percent of the members to quit also taking control of the intellectual world. Sa-
(Newth, quoted in Hort, Vol. 2, p. 236). tan was desperately at work, seeking to over-
“The average attendance was not so many as power every aspect of the modern world—for
sixteen, concerning whom, moreover, the fact he knew that Christ had entered the Second
has transpired that some of the most judicious Apartment of the Sanctuary above and the
of their number often declined to give any vote end of time was nearing.
at all.”—Burgon, Revision Revised, p. 109.
Samuel Wilberforce, Bishop of Oxford and At the very beginning of his book, Revision
an extremely influential man, resigned his posi- Revised, Burgon listed the four summary prob-
tion on the committee as its original chairman lems, cited by Scrivener, against the “system” on
after the first meeting; he bemoaned afterward which Westcott and Hort had made their changes
to a friend, “What can be done in this most mis- in the Bible. These points were also noted in Scri-
erable business” (Wilberforce, quoted in Fuller, vener’s Plain Introduction.
Which Bible? p. 291)? Much could have been “1. There is little hope for the stability of
their imposing structure, if its foundations have
done in defense of the Majority Text, but far too
been laid on the sandy ground of ingenious con-
many men preferred peace in their time. jecture. And, since barely the smallest vestige
It is clear that godly men could have de- de- of historical evidence has ever been alleged in
feated this nefarious work, but they remained support of the views of these accomplished edi-
silent or stood aside. Similar things are being tors [Westcott and Hort], their teaching must
done today in our own denomination. A few either be received as intuitively true or dismissed
speak up and are branded as “troublemakers” from our consideration as precarious and even
while far too many run for cover. visionary.
“2. Dr. Hort’s System is entirely destitute of
historical foundation.
THE ENGLISH REVISED VERSION
(1881, 1885) “3. We are compelled to repeat as emphati-
cally as ever our strong conviction that the Hy-
On May 17, 1881, the long-awaited New pothesis to whose proof he has devoted so many
Version
Testament portion of the Revised Version was laborious years, is destitute not only of his-
published. Testament
published. The Old Testament was completed torical foundation, but of all probability, result-
Textual Criticism Begins 131
ing from the internal goodness of the text which “No revision in the present day could hope
its adoption would force upon us. to meet with an hour’s acceptance if it failed to
“4. ‘We cannot doubt’ (says Dr. Hort) ‘that preserve the tone, rhythm, and diction of the
St. Luke 23:34 comes from an extraneous present Authorized Version.”—Ellicott, quoted
source,’ (Notes, p. 68). Nor can we, on our part, in Burgon, Revision Revised, p. 226.
doubt [replies Scrivener] that the System which Bishop Wordsworth compared the results of
entails such consequences is hopelessly self-con- abandoning the King James for the Revised Ver-
demned.”—Burgon, Revision Revised, p. iv. sion in these words:
This is the Bible verse that Hort has arbi- “To pass from the one to the other, is, as it
trarily decided needs to be removed from your were, to alight from a well-built and well-hung
Bible: carriage which glides easily over a macadam-
“Then said Jesus, Father, forgive them for ized [asphalt paved] road,—and to get into one
they know not what they do, and they parted which has bad springs or none at all, and in
His raiment, and cast lots.”—Luke 23:34. which you are jolted in ruts with aching bones
over the stones of a newly mended and rarely
The revision committee violated the rules traversed road, like some of the roads of our
which had been assigned them. Rule Four North Linconshire villages.”—Wordsworth,
stipulated that they must list all changes in the quoted in Burgon, Revision Revised, p. 112.
margin. This they did not do. Rule One was that Burgon powerfully condemned the pedantic
they were not to make any but the most neces- and wooden phrasing of the English Revised
sary changes. Version:
Scrivener found that the underlying Greek “They had a noble version before them, which
Text Textus
of Erasmus’ Greek Text (the Textus Receptus) they have contrived to spoil in every part. Its
Westcott
had been changed by the Westcott and Hort dignified simplicity and essential faithfulness,
Text in approximately 5,337 instances. its manly grace and its delightful rhythm, they
(We will later learn that the Nestle Text, based have shown themselves alike unable to imitate
and unwilling to retain.
on the Westcott-Hort Text, has 5,604 alterations
from the Majority Text.) “Their queer uncouth phraseology and their
jerky sentences; their pedantic obscurity and
As for the English Revised Version it con-
ersion,
Version
their stiff, constrained manner; and their ha-
tained 36,191 changes in the text, from the bitual achievement of English which fails to ex-
King James (Miller, Guide to Textual Criticism, hibit the spirit of the original Greek—are sorry
p. 3)! substitutes for the living freshness, and elas-
In addition, the ERV had many marginal tic freedom, and habitual fidelity of the grand
old version which we inherited from our fathers,
notes which cast suspicion on readings which
and which has sustained the spiritual life of
were left in the text. Here are a couple ex- the Church of England, and of all English-speak-
amples of these marginal notes: ing Christians, for 350 years . .
Matthew 1:18 has “Now the birth of Jesus “The Authorized Version, wherever it was
Christ was on this wise” in the King James (KJV). possible, should have been jealously retained.
The marginal note in the ERV says, “Some an- But on the contrary, every familiar cadence has
cient authorities read ‘of the Christ’.” been dislocated. The congenial flow of almost
Mark 1:1 has “The beginning of the Gospel every verse of Scripture has been hopeless
of Jesus Christ, the Son of God” in the KJV The
. marred.”—Burgon, Revision Revised, pp. 225-
ERV marginal note says, “Some ancient authori- 226.
ties omit ‘the Son of God.’ ” We could spend pages citing examples of
Obviously, Hort wanted to instill doubt in the changes made in the English Revised Version.
reader. But we will not do so, as its sloppy text helped it
die out of public notice—and its doctrinal er-
It is an intriguing fact that the only thing
rors we will meet again as we give careful atten-
the revisers were commissioned to do, im-
tion to their appearance in more recent transla-
prove the language of the King James—they
tions.
entirely failed to do! Having accepted Hort’s
Indeed, this was the problem: Not that
foolish suggestions, the resultant translation was
ERV
the ERV survived the test of public accep - accep-
stiff and wooden. No one wanted to read it.
tance; it totally failed in that regard—but
Bishop Ellicott had predicted this in 1870:
that the errors in the Greek text it came
132 The King James and the Modern Versions
Westcott-Hort Text)
from (the Westcott-Hort Text) were perpetu- • 88 papyri (identified as P1, P2, etc.)
ated into the 20th century through the Nestle • 274 uncials (Aleph, A, B, C, D, etc.)
Text. • 2,795 minuscules, or cursives (1, 2, 3, etc.)
• 2,209 lectionaries (L1, L2, L3, etc.)
THE MODERN CRITICAL GREEK TEXTS In addition to the above, there are other wit-
In these last days of earth’s history, a large nesses to the wording of the originals written by
number of Christians use the modern Bible ver- Matthew, Paul, and the other apostles.
sions. But when you remain with the only Many foreign language translations were
Bible available today—the King James— made in the 2nd century and those immedi-
which is based on the Majority (Received) ately following. These include the Old Latin,
Text, you stand with a majority of those in the Syriac, the Coptic, the Ethiopic, and a dozen
past ages who have owned a Bible or part of others. These provide witnesses to the correct
it. readings of the New Testament.
In contrast, those who use the modern ver- inally,
Finally, scores of 2nd, 3rd and 4th cen-
sions do not realize the unstable nature of the tury Christian writers (the “fathers”)—such as
collated Greek texts they are based on. Instead John Chrysostom, Irenaeus, Tertullain, and Jus-
Text,
of using the Majority Text, based on manu- tin Martyr, to name just a few —left writings con-
scripts which essentially read alike—the new taining citations of Scripture verses, witnessing
translations are founded on an assemblage to the original readings of the New Testament.
of confusing variants, generally opposed to Dean John Burgon extrapolated (analyzed
another.
one another. and compared) over 87,000 of the above manu-
There are over 5,366 manuscripts of the scripts and citations. Many of his comments are
Greek New Testament. Together they give a view quoted in this present book. He fully acknowl-
of the text much like a shifting kaleidoscope. edged that the King James Bible was founded
“They contain several hundred thousand vari- on the very best manuscripts; and he clearly
ant readings . .” notes Pickering (cf. his Identity foresaw the confusion that would result if
of the New Testament Text, pp. 16-18). the confusing variant readings, so many of
At the present time there are over two dozen which originated in Alexandria, Egypt, were
critical Greek texts, of which the Nestle Text is permitted to be preferred over the Majority
the primary one. Each one is filled with thou- Text.
sands upon thousands of variants. No two of
The overwhelming majority of all the man-man-
those books are alike. Scholars who use them
uscripts, lectionaries, and quotations agree
argue among themselves as to which variants to
generally with each other as to the readings
use and which to reject.
Testament.
of the New Testament. Manuscripts from the
Even Westcott and Hort admitted, “Equally
2nd century (P66) down through the Middle
competent critics often arrive at contrary con-
Ages (A.D. 1500) attest to the readings of
clusions as to the same variation” (Westcott and
Text.
the Majority Text.
Hort, Introduction to the New Testament in the Dean Burgon, who found and collated this
Original Greek, p. 21). Majority Text in most of the early writers, called
Text
ext.
it the Traditional Text It is also called the Syr-
ANOTHER LOOK Text
ext, Text,
ian Text the Byzantine Text, the K (Kappa)
AT THE MANUSCRIPT EVIDENCE Text Koine Text or Common Text Kurt Aland,
ext, ext,
Text ext.
Text
Testament
Evidence for the New Testament is com- the editor-in-chief of the Nestle Text and the UBS
posed of papyrus fragments and manuscripts, Text, calls it the Majority Text. Many others call
Text
uncial and minuscule manuscripts (modified it the Received Text or the Textus Receptus
Text Receptus.
capitals and cursives), and lectionaries This text type is available today in English
(books used in churches). Each of the 5,366 only in the Authorized Version or, as it is called
manuscripts and 2,209 lectionaries extant to- in the United States, the King James Version.
day are given a name, an abbreviation and / or a The 809,000,000 copies of the King James
number (Bruce Metzger, Manuscripts of the Bible, published since 1611 in 300 languages,
Greek Bible, p. 54). demonstrates the continuum of this Majority
At the present time, there are: Text. It is a tragedy that the new versions are
Textual Criticism Begins 133
Text;
not based on this Majority Text; but, instead, the earlier copies; and, just as the Apostle said,
they are based on a dissenting handful of man- the Word of God multiplies. A high degree of
Majority.
uscripts which disagree with the Majority. accuracy is maintained because the copies are
prepared by faithful Christians.
AN ANALOGY This continues; and the result is a very large
TO EXPLAIN A RIDICULOUS THEORY number of pumpkins, nearly all of which look
It is difficult to explain the utter foolishness alike and taste wonderful. The Majority Text is
of this modern Bible manuscript theory. The produced and includes not only most manu-
present writer encountered the same difficulty scripts, but also lectionaries, quotations, and
when he attempted to present in simple language many translations; all these have relatively few
the deep things of scientific learning in his 1,326- variants.
page three-volume Evolution Disproved Series. Unfortunately, some worthless pumpkins are
The problem is that the average reader tends to also produced. Some grow accidently while oth-
be afraid of scientific facts, assuming they are ers are intentionally irradiated, so they will grow
above his head; when, in reality, common sense malformed. A minority of only about 10% of the
can explain a lot. total number of manuscripts are corrupt. Some
The same applies to the present subject. Most of the errors were caused by sloppy copyists.
people fear to encounter a “Greek expert”; when, Others are intentionally made in order to in-
it reality, there are only a handful of them in the troduce doctrinal errors into the Bible.
world. The rest of the so-called “Greek experts”
are shams who can only, with greatest difficulty, The existence of bad pumpkins (especially
turn to a portion of the New Testament that you those produced in Alexandria) was no problem
may select and read any of it. for centuries. Folk used the good pumpkins, ate
The present writer graduated with a double them, and used their seed to produce more.
major (Theology and Biblical Languages) in col- But, then, a century ago, some people who
lege; and he was one course short of having a knew little about farming, decided to discard the
second major in Biblical Languages (in addition good pumpkins—and only use the deformed
to Systematic Theology) at our Theological Semi- ones that did not taste as good!
nary. In spite of the protests of competent farm-
Yet, even with his background, he finds it dif- ers, they picked over the thousands of pump-
ficult to present the remarkable foolishness of kins (assuming that pumpkins keep well, which
the liberal theory, which Westcott and Hort be- they naturally do not) and tossed out the good
queathed to us. This is because everyone as- ones while only retaining the ones which were
sumes the subject is too deep for their comfort. misshapen, brown, spotted, moldy, or did not
taste good. These foolish modern farmers de-
So here is an illustration which may help clared that the formerly rejected ones—were ac-
the reader understand the simple facts about tually the best! The reason they gave for their
translations,
these ancient Greek manuscripts, translations, decision was their theory that the best pump-
and quoted citations: kins would only be the minority—the few—which
were different.
We have a pumpkin, one pumpkin. It is the Then these strange farmers deliberately bred
original. This would stand for the original Greek the worst pumpkins, banned all the good ones
autograph—the original Greek manuscripts writ- from the market, and only sold the worst.
ten by the apostles and other inspired Bible
writers. —Am I stretching the point? No, I am not.
Because there is nothing like it anywhere, This is exactly what was done! The good quality
many, many people eagerly want pumpkins like manuscripts were set aside, and the inferior ones
this original. They are thankful to be able to were prized and used to produce the new Bibles.
obtain seeds from it, which they plant. Copies But let us carry the analogy further:
are made of the original manuscript. Agricultural scientists decided this would
More pumpkins are the result, and their make a good research study which they could
seeds are planted, producing still more pump- get the universities to fund; so they decided to
kins. Still more copies are carefully made from make a Critical Pumpkin Text. It would list all
134 The King James and the Modern Versions
the variants in each of the bad pumpkins. Why THE NESTLE -ALAND GREEK TEXT
focus attention on the bad ones? Well, the scien- In 1898, Eberhard Nestle in Germany pub -pub-
tists would quickly be out of a job if they only lished an inexpensive Critical Greek Text for
Text
compared the good pumpkins—for they were all the Stuttgart Bible Society. The text was based
alike! on the readings of Tischendorf and Weymouth
After publication of the initial Critical Text, (later Weiss), but primarily Westcott-Hort.
new editions of the text have continually been Foreign
In 1904, the British and Foreign Bible
issued ever since, as more and more bad pump- Society set aside the Erasmus Greek Text Text
kins are found. Their Critical Text lists the spot- Textus
(called the Textus Receptus)—and began us- us-
ted and speckled, the ones with worms, decayed Text
ing the Nestle Text instead. That was a most
seeds, those with moldy parts, as well as the influential decision! Because Bible transla-
brownish and half-rotten ones. Attention is given tors tend to go to the Bible societies for cop -
cop-
in their scholarly Text to the bad-tasting ones; ies of the Greek text they will use in their
and categories are made for the various disgust- work, Text
work , the Nestle Text became the transla-
ing flavors. Those with very advanced stages of tion standard. That situation has not
disease and mold also receive special attention. changed, from that day to this. (As we will
Everything receives numbered or alphabetized below, today,
learn below, today, the UBS (United Bible
designations. Text
Societies) Text is often used, but it is essen-
The general public is overawed by the pro- Text.)
tially the same as the Nestle Text.)
ject, since it is so complicated. It just seems so On the death of Nestle in 1913, his son,
scientific. Indeed, the scientists have devised Erwin Nestle, took over the work. For the first
special names for each type of diseased, mis- time, a brief apparatus was added. This “appa-
shapen, rotten kind of pumpkin. ratus” consists of footnotes which, using an
Every single thing wrong in each pumpkin is abreviation code, lists the sources used for what
carefully listed under its separate heading in the is in the text and the variants which are in the
critical text. Under the category of “stems,” the footnote (the rejected readings).
bad pumpkins which have stem problems are Gradually, over the years, the Nestle Text has
listed by their code number. The same for enlarged and gone through over two dozen edi-
“seeds,” different areas on the outer rind, and tions, each one containing more changes in the
various sections of the pulp. text and footnotes. The title of the book has not
In order to add to the confusion, all the com- changed: Novum Testamentum Graece.
ments are written in a complicated code of num- In 1950, custody was transferred to Kurt
bers and letters. Aland who, with the help of Matthew Black,
What about the majority of the pumpkins— Bruce Metzger, and Allen Wikgren, has contin-
which are all so much alike, and which taste ued the work that Westcott and Hort pushed
better? They are lumped together in the critical upon modern Bible translators. (However, there
text as “Byzantine,” or “Syrian,” and are said to has been a partial return to the Majority Text by
have been produced in just one local area. Based the men in charge of the Nestle-Aland Text.)
on a theory they devised, scholars said it was Those same three men also produced a
obvious that the normal pumpkins were not the Greek Text, called The Greek New Testament,
originals, but had been grown centuries later— sponsored by the United Bible Societies (which
from seed produced by the half-rotten variants! includes the American Bible Society); it is now
The scholars declared that, on the basis of UBS Text
ext.”
generally called the “UBS Text More on this
their research studies, the Byzantines were so later.
inferior, they should be kept from the buying
Currently the manuscripts for both the
public. Why have a normal pumpkin, when you
Nestle-Aland Text and the UBS Text are being
can have one that is so different, so exotic that,
collated by the Institut fur neutestamentiche
as soon as you buy it, you have to examine it in
Tereforschung, under the direction of Kurt Aland
an attempt to find the worms and the moldy
in Munster, Germany. Many microfilms are housed
spots?
in the archives of the Ancient Biblical Manuscript
With this pumpkin analogy in hand, you are
Center in Claremont, California.
now prepared to understand the modern Criti-
Should the reader wish to pursue his own
cal Greek Texts.
Textual Criticism Begins 135
investigation, a list of sources where copies of has tended to move closer to a partial accep-
those manuscripts may be found is given below. tance, at times, of the readings of the Majority
Here are the directories where you can lo- Text. But that acceptance is still not very much.
cate all the New Testament manuscripts, so fac-
simile copies may be obtained for personal study. UNITED BIBLE SOCIETIES GREEK TEXT
But keep in mind that these are all in Greek or earlier,
As mentioned earlier, the same three men
other ancient languages: who edit the Nestle -Aland Greek Text now
Nestle- Text
The Paleography Collection in the Univer- Text
produce the UBS Text as well. Both Texts Texts
sity of London Library, Vols. 1-2 (Boston, 1968). same,
are essentially the same although the present
John L. Sharp’s Checklist of Collections of writer finds the Greek print in the UBS Text is
Biblical and Related Manuscripts on Microfilm, easier to read.
published in Scriptorium, XXV (1971), pp. 97- Yet, when you look at the apparatus (the
109. footnotes at the bottom of each page, which
The rest of the sources are in books which contain the variant readings), you find they
have introductions, comments, and footnotes in are based on guesswork:
French, German, or Latin. The uncertainty as to which readings consti-
The simplest procedure is to purchase a copy tute the correct one is shown in the UBS 3rd &
of the Nestle Text, edited by Kurt Aland, from 4th editions. The letters A, B, C, and D are en-
the American Bible Society (address: 1865 Broad- closed within braces (written like this: { }); they
way, New York, NY 10023). are placed at the beginning of each set of textual
You will recall that Scrivener found that the variants, to indicate the relative degree of cer-
underlying Greek of the Erasmus Greek Text Text tainty. The letter A signifies the text is virtually
Textus
(called the Textus Receptus), on which the certain while B indicates that there is some de-
King James Bible is based, had been changed gree of doubt. The letter C means there is a con-
5,337 times in the process of preparing the siderable degree of doubt whether the text or the
Text.
Westcott-Hort Text. apparatus contains the superior reading while
In our generation (1992), Dr. D. A. Waite made D shows that there is a very high degree of doubt
a careful study of the Nestle-Aland Greek Text concerning the reading for the text. Pickering
(26th edition) and found 5,604 alterations. Dr. comments, “It is hard to resist the suspicion that
Waite made this comment: they are guessing.” Their guesses are based
“Of these 5,604 changes, I found 1,952 to be theory.
on the Hort theory.
omissions (35%), 467 to be additions (8%),
and 3,185 to be changes (57%). In these 5,604 JOINT PROTESTANT-CATHOLIC
places that were involved in these changes, there TRANSLATION TEAMS
were 4,366 more words involved, making a to-
tal of 9,970 Greek words that were involved. Who is doing the guessing? The UBS Vice
This means that in a Greek text of 647 pages, President is Roman Catholic Cardinal Onitsha
this would average 15 words per page that were of Nigeria. The executive committee includes
changed from the Received Text [the Textus Italy.
Roman Catholic Bishop Alilona of Italy. Among
Receptus of Erasmus].”—D.A. Waite, The King the editors is Roman Catholic Cardinal Mar-
James Bible’s Fourfold Superiority, p. 31. tini of Milan. In the past, Catholics would not
Few Biblical Greek scholars today bother work with Protestants in the work of Bible trans-
with the Westcott-Hort Text. Instead, they
Westcott-Hort Text. lation; but times have changed.
use the Nestle -Aland or UBS Text—but, for
Nestle- Text—but, “Catholics should work together with Prot-
the most part, they follows the same textual estants in the fundamental task of Biblical
translation . . [They can] work very well together
Hort’s theory.
principles laid down in Hort’s theory.
and have the same approach and interpreta-
“The supremacy and popularity of the West-
tion . . [This] signals a new age in the church.”—
cott-Hort Text continued for many years. The
Patrick Henry, New Directions in New Testa-
research of Bernhard Weiss and the propaga-
ment Study, pp. 232-234.
tion of the Nestle Text especially helped to es-
tablish its wide usage.”—I.M. Price, Ancestry This began in 1943, when the Papal en-
of Our English Bible, p. 212. cyclical Divino Afflante Spiritu called for an
It is a definite fact that the Nestle-Aland Text ecumenical Bible. It said:
“These translations [should] be produced in
136 The King James and the Modern Versions
cooperation with separated brothers.”—New “Christian philosophy” for the destruction of
American Bible, p. vii [Roman Catholic]. the Jewish race.
Subsequently,
Subsequently, Jesuit scholars moved on Kittel’s trial, conviction, and imprisonment
to editorial positions in the previously Prot- for his part in the extermination of two thirds of
estant Journal of Biblical Literature. Their Europe’s Jewish population is a fact that is not
work on the UBS / Nestle’s Text and influence in discussed today. His ten-volume set continues
Biblical scholarship appears to have so sucess- to be sold.
re-
fully biased so many ‘new’ readings, that the re- “His writings penned between 1937 and 1943
cent Catholic New American Bible was trans- caused the physical death of millions of Jews
lated directly from UBS / Nestle rather than . . Using the cloak of ‘Christianity’ and ‘science,’
Vulgate.
from the traditional Catholic Latin Vulgate. Kittel was the chief architect of the so-called
Frankly, that is very revealing! ‘racial science’ and ‘Christian bias’ for Hitler’s
The Introduction in that Catholic Bible says anti-Semitism.
this: “Scholar Robert Erickson, winner of the
1987 Merit of Distinction from the International
“In general, Nestle’s-Aland’s Novum Testa-
Center for Holocaust Studies writes, ‘He estab-
mentum Graece (25th edition, 1963) was fol-
lished a solid Christian foundation for the op-
lowed. Additional help was derived from The
position to the Jews’ (Erickson, Theologians
Greek New Testament (editors Aland, Black,
under Hitler, p. 54). Kittel called himself ‘the
Metzger, Wikgren) produced for the use of trans-
first authority in Germany in the scientific con-
lators by the United Bible Societies in 1966.”—
sideration of the Jewish question’ (op. cit., p.
New American Bible, p. ix.
37).
Both the Catholic and ‘New’ Protestant Bibles
“William Foxwell Albright, a promient archae-
are now based on the same identical critical Greek
ologist and Semitic scholar, writes: ‘Kittel is . .
Texts (UBS / Nestle’s) which, in turn, are based even darker and more menacing . . than Goerring
on the same 1% minority Greek Manuscripts or Goebbels . . [He had the] grim distinction of
(Vaticanus, Sinaiticus, plus some others reflect- making extermination of the Jews theologically
ing their readings). respectable’ (Albright, quoted in History of Ar-
Dean Stanley, a member of one of these
Stanley, chaeology and Christian Humanism, p. 165).”—
translation committees, recognized that this G.A. Riplinger, New Age Bible Versions, 593.
new joint Catholic-Protestant cooperation on All new versions, including the New King
new versions would help the denominations Version,
James Version, have abandoned the traditional
move toward union with one another and, Old Testament Hebrew Text (which is the Ben
Testament Text
ultimately,
ultimately, with Rome: Chayyim Massoretic Text) and are using Biblia
Text
“The revision work is of the utmost impor- Hebraica, the critical Hebrew Text prepared by
tance . . in its indirect effect upon a closer union
Gerhard Kittel’s father, Rudolph Kittel, who lived
of the different denominations.”—Stanley,
in the 19th-century Germany during the time
quoted in David Schaff, Life of Phillip Schaff,
p. 378. when German higher criticism was tearing the
Old Testament apart.
Rudolph Kittel’s Biblia Hebraica has be-
KITTEL’S GREEK DICTIONARY
come the standard critical Hebrew Text of the
We have been speaking of the critical New Old Testament. An illustration of one page from
Testament Greek Texts. Mention should also be it will be found a few pages from here.
made of Gerhard Kittel’s ten-volume Theologi-
cal Dictionary of the New Testament. Serious THE MAJORITY GREEK TEXT
students of New Testament Greek try to purchase
a set. Kittel’s Greek Dictionary is the stan- Texts
There are three Greek Texts which con-
Testament
dard reference work used in New Testament tain the Majority Text. The first is the third
Text.
Greek word studies. Modern translators rely edition of Erasmus’ Greek Text, commonly re-
on its judgments. ferred to as the Textus Receptus.
Kittel’s labors in Germany on his ten-volume The second is the Scrivener Greek Text. That
Greek New Testament dictionary also began the godly man produced a very useful Greek Text of
same year he became a Gestapo agent, working the New Testament.
for Adolf Hitler. He provided Hitler with a The third is the Hodges-Farstad-Nelson Ma-
jority Greek Text.
Textual Criticism Begins 137
The present writer is not certain which of In agreement with the Hort theory, here are the
these Greek Texts are still in print today. most important ones: P 45 (Gospels and Acts,
The Hodges-Farstad-Nelson Text and the 3rd century); P46 (Pauline, 3rd century); P47 (Rev-
Nestle Text were both used in the preparation of elation; 3rd century). None of those are com-
the 1979-1982 New King James Version. More plete; and the rest of the papyri are extremely
on that translation later. fragmentary. Unfortunately, the above papyri
were copied in Egypt and include the type of er-
THE MANUSCRIPT CODES rors found in the Sinaiticus and Vaticanus, which
AND ASSIGNED DATES were also copied there. The largest nest of Chris-
Throughout this book, we have always named tian heretics in the 3rd and 4th centuries was in
the manuscript instead of giving its code. When Alexandria, Egypt. Yet, in spite of this, these pa-
a quotation cites only the code, we have printed pyri, which are very early, still generally support
the name in brackets. It is belief of the present many Majority Text readings.
writer that there is no need to make this subject The John Rylands fragment (P52) should be
P
as complicated as some attempt to do. Only Bib- mentioned. Consisting of a verse or two from
lical scholars need bother with codes. John 18, it is dated at the middle of the 2nd
However, within a few pages, we will take century or about 50 years after John wrote the
Text;
a peek into a modern Greek Text; and it words.
would be well if you had a reference guide to CODICES—There are about 45 codices, but
some of the codes, along with a brief de - de- only five are primarily discussed. As you will re-
scription of the manuscript, etc. call, codices are Greek manuscripts bound in
In reading through the following list, you will books instead of rolls and generally contain capi-
find that the ancient papyri and codices, pre- tal letters.
ferred by the modernists (in accordance with the 5th century Codex Alexandrinus (A) is parts
Hort theory), were generally prepared in Alexan- of the New Testament. Parts of this Egyptian co-
dria, Egypt, or contain Western (central Italy) dex closely agree with the Catholic Vulgate.
errors. 4th-century Codex Sinaiticus (Aleph or })
(It should be kept in mind that the papyri, is parts of the Old and New Testaments. This is
the earliest of all, frequently support Majority also from Egypt (Alexandria).
Text readings.) Vaticanus
4th-century Codex Vaticanus (B) is all of
The cursive manuscripts, although theoreti- Old Testament and New Testament up to He-
cally dated later, match the readings found in brews 9:14, from Alexandria.
the early “fathers,” lectionaries, and transla- Ephraemi (C) is parts of the New Testament
tions—which were earlier than the codices! Thus with date uncertain. The text is generally Alexan-
we find that a minimum of 90% of the manu- drian, but with some late additions.
script evidence, of all types, is early. Called “the 5th-6th-century Bezae, also called Canta-
Majority Text,” it is the basis of the King James brigiensis (D), is Gospels and Acts only. It is the
Bible (with the exception of Wycliffe who did not most complete manuscript with “Western” read-
have access to the Majority Text), of all other Ref- ings from central Italy (which many scholars
ormation English and nearly all Reformation- agree are rather erroneous, although Westcott
European Bibles. and Hort accepted some of them). Here is an
We are going to list below the primary docu- example of one of these odd “Western additions”:
ments referred to in the apparatus (footnotes) “On the same day, seeing someone working
of a modern Greek Text. The reason those an- on the Sabbath, he [Christ] said to him, ‘Man,
cient manuscripts are considered to be most if you really know what you are doing, you are
important by the editors of the Nestle / Aland- blessed; but if you do not know, you are cursed,
UBS Greek Texts—is because they vary the most and a transgressor of the law.’ ”—Luke 6:4-5
from the Majority Text! Or to put it another way, in Codex Bezae.
because they fit the best into the Hort theory, We should mention once again: Please do
which despised the Majority Text. Western
not confuse the Western family of Greek man-
PAPYRI—The papyri codes always consist Italy,
uscripts, from central Italy, with the Italia.
“P” number.
of a capital “P” plus a superscript number. The Italia is the Latin manuscripts which are
Waldensian
the basis of the Waldensian Bible. The Italia
138 The King James and the Modern Versions
(also called the Old Latin) was prepared by the sup-
Greek manuscripts; and, because they sup -
Waldenses, or Vaudois (pronounced “VAW-doh”), Text
port the Majority Text and not the Egyptian
in the 4th century—long before Peter Waldo Vaticanus) Western,
(as do Sinaiticus and Vaticanus) or Western,
(which Catholic legend claims to have been the they are considered worthless by modern tex-
“first Waldensian”) lived around the year A.D. tual critics.
1175. “The cursive manuscripts, like the later un-
cials, mainly reflect the Byzantine [Majority Text]
Other important codices (which will only
form of the text and they occupy a smaller place
rarely be mentioned in this book) include: in the considerations of the textual critic.”—I.M.
6th-century Codex Claromontanus (D2) is Price, Ancestry of Our English Bible, p. 171.
the Pauline Epistles. Same Western source as The cursives are coded simply by num-
Bezae. bers. Of these, the critics like the very few which
7th-century Codex Laudianus (E2) is Acts. include the oddities of the Alexandrian codices.
Same Western source as Bezae. 579,
These include 33, 81, 424, 579 and seven oth-
Freer
4th or 5th-century Codex Freer (or Wash-Wash- ers. The rest are tossed out, with the exception
Washingtonian
ington, also called Washingtonian or W) is of 28 and 565 which have Caesarean readings,
the Gospels. It contains portions of Western, Cae- “Ferrar” Family
and the “Ferrar” manuscripts (or Family 1)
sarean, and Byzantine [Majority Text] readings. which includes 1, 13, 124, 346, and 69 both69,
It was purchased from a Cairo dealer, in 1906; having Caesarean characteristics. What makes
and it is now in the Freer Museum in Washing- these manuscripts so valuable? It is their strange
ton, D.C. readings. One example is that, in common, they
(Theta).
7th-9th-century Koridethi Gospels (Theta) have the adultery story after Luke 21:38 instead
Egyptian. of in John 8. Another is that they place Luke
8th-9th-century Codex Regius (L) is the 22:43-44 after Matthew 26:39. As you can see,
Gospels. Totally Alexandrian. the critics look for oddities; and they dearly
Why were so many 4th- century codices
4th-century prefer to accept them in place of what you
Egyptian? Because at that time it dominated find in your King James Bible.
worldly Christianity and could command the
money to produce codices. HOW MANY CHANGES
Why were so many later codices West-West- ARE IN A CRITICAL GREEK TEXT?
ern? Because Rome then dominated Chris- Throughout this book, we have clearly
tianity and had the money to produce errant established that the Majority Text is correct
Text
codices. and the minority witnesses have the mis-
Text trans-
The Majority Text manuscripts and trans- takes.
lations were consistently produced by poor But we need to clarify a very important
people who were genuine Christians. They fact: There are not a lot of mistakes—even
copied earlier safe manuscripts as accurately in the minority manuscripts!
as possible. For example, the standard Catholic Bible, the
For your information, the following cod- Rheims-Douai, was translated from Jerome’s
ices agree with the Majority Text (the basis of
Text Latin Vulgate, which was based on minority
the King James Bible). Therefore, Hort arbitrarily manuscripts. Yet you can bring a person to Jesus
assigned them late dates—even though they have Christ, the third angel’s message, and a knowl-
uncial (full capital) texts: edge of God’s law and the sanctuary message—
Codex Basiliensis (E) dated to 8th century
(E), all from the Rheims-Douai.
Codex Cyprius (K) 9th century
(K), This is because it still contains the plan of
Codex Campianus (M) 9th century
(M), salvation, although it has glaring errors not even
Codex V 9th century, with the Gospels
V, found in the Revised Standard Version.
Delta,
Codex Delta 9th century On page 140, we will reprint, full size,
H,
Codex H 9th century, with the Gospels the first two pages from the Gospel of John
Omega,
Codex Omega 8-9th century, with the Gos- Text.
in the UBS critical Greek Text. It is typical
pels of what you will find all through a modern
CURSIVES—There are thousands of these Text.
critical Greek Text.
On the following page, we will reprint
Textual Criticism Begins 139
the first page of the Gospel of John in the the last “en” in the verse has a long e, and is a
Nestle- Text.
Nestle-Aland critical Greek Text. Read the totally different Greek letter. It means “was.”)
two for yourself, and you will see that the Variants for the first “en” are listed under “3-
main text (the portion in Greek in the upper 4” on the apparatus (lower part of the page).
part of each page) is exactly alike in both Variants for the second “en” (“was”) are listed
Nestle-
the UBS and Nestle-Aland. (However, the UBS under “4” in the apparatus.
is easier to read, because of typesetting factors.) Page 2 contains John 1:8 through part of
The apparatus (notes on the bottom of each 1:16. It has two variants. You will find them
You
page) are also easier to read and far more com- at verse 13 and verse 15.
plete in the UBS Greek Text. This means that, from John 1:1 to part
Thee important facts should be noted way through John 1:16, there are only four
here: variants! Please understand that you are look-
(1) The variants, listed in the apparatus, ing at a critical Greek Text. As the apparatus
are essentially the same. reveals, it lists dozens of codices, cursives, lec-
(2) There are very, very few of them!
very, tionaries, quotations from the “fathers,” and
Yet,
(3) Yet, if you will read the Greek text translations. —Yet there are only four items in
(upper part of each page), you will find it those 16 verses which have variants!
reads exactly the same as your King James Lest you think I am bluffing on this, let us
Bible! translate the first page together:
The reason for this is the fact that, through- 1. En arche en ho logos, kai ho logos en
out the New Testament, there are only a few thou- pros ton theon, and theos en ho logos.
sand variants from the Majority Text in the mod- 1. En [the] beginning was the Word, and the
ern critical Greek Texts (Westcott-Hort, Nestle- Word was with the God, and God was the Word.
Aland, UBS). 2. Houtos en en arche pros ton theon.
Most of these variants are not significant. 2. This-one was in [the] beginning with the
In order to give you an idea of what they are God.
generally like, here is a description of the 3. Panta di autou egeneto, kai choris autou
variants listed on the first page of the UBS egeneto oude hen ho yeyonen.
Text:
critical Greek Text: 3. All-things through Him became, and with-
Page 1 contains John 1:1 through 1:7. out Him became not one-thing which has-be-
The upper portion contains the text in cursive come.
(lower-case) Greek. The lower part of the page 4. En auto zoe en, kai e zoe en to phos ton
has the apparatus, which is all the footnotes. antropon [underline = where there are variants].
There are two variant possibilities on 4. In Him life was, and the life was the light
page 1. Both are in the beginning of verse 4: the of-men.
Verse 4: “en auto zoe en” = “in Him life was.” 5. Kai to phos en te skotia phainei, kai e
(The first “en” has a short “e” and means “in”; skotia auto katelaben.
ON THE NEXT THREE PAGES Greek text is identical to that of the UBS Text
Sample pages from four critical Bible Texts and the variants are about the same.
are illustrated on the next three pages. 3 - One page from the Alfred Rahlf ’s
1 - Two pages from the United Bible So- So- Critical Greek Septuagint (LXX). This two-
cieties Critical Greek Text. This, along with
Text. volume work is the standard critical Text for
the Nestle-Aland Text, are the two New Testa- studies into the Greek translation of the Old
ment Greek Texts used by modern Bible Trans- Testament.
lators. Both are edited by the same three-man 4 - One page from the Rudolph Kittel’s
team and essentially have the same text. We Hebraica,
Biblia Hebraica the standard critical Hebrew
discuss this in some detail. Text of the Old Testament. Rudolph Kittel was
2 - One page from the Nestle-Aland Criti-
Nestle- the father of Gerhard Kittel, mentioned on an
cal Greek Text. / On the same page is a chart
Text. earlier page as working closely with Hitler in
of the Greek Alphabet. You will note that the the slaying of millions of Jews.
Textual Criticism Begins 143
5. And the light in the darkeness shines, and (1) The first is “estin,” which means “is” (In
the darkness it not overtook (or overwhelmed). Him is life”). In support of this, we have the
6. egeneto anthropos, anestalmenos para Sinaiticus, D (Codex Bezae, which has Western
theou, onoma auto Iwannes. [middle Italy] readings), several Old Latin manu-
6. There-was a-man, having-been-sent from scripts, Curetonian Syric translation, two Coptic
God, name to-him John. manuscripts (Sahidic and Fayumic), plus cita-
As you can see from the above, there is tions by twelve “fathers.”
no problem in those verses, as they are given (2) The second is this: omit “Wsupp.” This
Text.
in the main text of this critical Greek Text. means that one manuscript omits “was” entirely
(“In Him life”). That manuscript is “Wsupp”, which
Now let us consider the two variants on means that the Washingtonian codice has a “sup-
this page (both are at the beginning of verse 4, position item” added here. A portion of a manu-
and are underlined, above). script was supplied by a later hand (a later scribe)
Variant 1: The text reads “en auto zoe en” where the original was missing. The original
(“In Him life was”). Looking down at the first scribe probably left out “In Him was life”; so a
item in the apparatus, we find that the variant later scribe wrote in “In Him life.”
is simply a repetition of the preceding four Greek Well, we have quickly looked at one page
words: “oude hen, o gegonen en.” If we used Text.
of a modern critical Greek Text. Now you
this variant, the last part of verse 3 and the first can see why modern translators rely on the
of verse 4 would read: “. . and without Him not critical Greek Text rather than do their own
Text
one thing became which has become. Not one research into the ancient manuscripts.
thing became. In Him was life . .” A scribe ap- The problem is not that they rely on a
parently copied part of the text twice. Text,
Greek Text, but that they rely on the mod-
Variant 2: The text reads “en auto zoe en” ern ones (based on the Hort theory) instead
(“In Him life was”). The variant is keyed to the Text.
of one containing only the Majority Text.
“was.” Yet, as you can now see—even the mod-
Support for the reading in the main text: Texts
ern Greek Texts have very few problems in
Looking down at the apparatus, we find that it them!
says, “24 {A} en.” That “en” means “was.” The Later in this book, we will list the worst prob-
“2” is the footnote number. The “4” tells the verse lems that we could find. They fill several pages;
that the variant is in. The “{A}” tells us that this yet it still is only several pages. It is not a whole
is the textual support for what is in the text of book of problem translations.
verse 4 (on the upper part of the page). For a
moment, let us look at the evidence for “was” With this fact in mind, we are prepared
(“In Him was life”). In doing so, we will get a feel to discuss the next section in our book: Why
for how to work with a critical Greek appara- did Ellen White quote from some of the mod-
tus: ern translations?
First is listed the papyri (“P66,75”). Then comes
the codices (“A, B, C,” etc.). Then come the ELLEN WHITE AND BIBLE INERRANCY
cursives (“050, 063,” etc.). After this is a
We are about to briefly consider each of the
lectionary (in this case, all the Byzantine [Ma-
jority Text] lectionaries). Next come the transla- most important Bible translations of our time.
But first, we have another matter to give our at-
tions (Vulgate, all three Syriac translations:
Coptic, Armenian, and Georgian). Next is listed tention to:
the quotations from the “fathers” (“Theodotus,
First, what did Ellen White say about the
Irenaeus,” etc.). possibility of errors in the Bible?
Having looked through that, you have a pretty
Second, why did she use the modern ver-
good idea how the witnesses are arranged. All of sions, and to what extent?
In this section, we will consider the first ques-
the above support having “In Him was life” at
the beginning of verse 4. tion; in the next the second.
Now we will consider the two variants of “was” Se-
To begin with, I urge you to read 1 Se -
(“In Him was life”): lected Messages, pp. 15-23. It says that, yes,
144 The King James and the Modern Versions
errors may have been made at times by the copy- “In His Word God has committed to men the
ists; but we should trust the Bible and obey it, knowledge necessary for salvation. The Holy
and not worry about the problems. Scriptures are to be accepted as an authorita-
“Some look to us gravely and say, ‘Don’t you tive, infallible revelation of His will.”—Great
think there might have been some mistake in Controversy, p. vii.
the copyist or in the translators?’ This is all “Zwingli . . devoted himself with his whole
probable, and the mind that is so narrow that soul to the search after divine truth . . The more
it will hesitate and stumble over this possibil- he searched the Scriptures, the clearer ap-
ity or probability would be just as ready to peared the contrast between their truths and
stumble over the mysteries of the Inspired the heresies of Rome. He submitted himself to
Word, because their feeble minds cannot see the Bible as the Word of God, the only suffi-
through the purposes of God . . cient, infallible rule.”—Great Controversy, 173.
“I take the Bible just as it is, as the Inspired “[Zwingli] He presented the Word of God as
Word. I believe its utterances in an entire Bible.”— the only infallible authority and the death of
1 Selected Messages, pp. 16-17 [Manuscript Christ as the only complete sacrifice.”—Great
16, 1888; written at Minneapolis, Minnesota, Controversy, p. 177.
autumn 1888]. “Wycliffe now taught the distinctive doctrines
Here is another interesting passage: of Protestantism—salvation through faith in
“I saw that God had especially guarded the Christ, and the sole infallibility of the Scrip-
Bible; yet when copies of it were few, learned tures.”—Great Controversy, p. 89.
men had in some instances changed the words, “Man is fallible, but God’s Word is infal-
thinking that they were making it more plain, lible. Instead of wrangling with one another, let
when in reality they were mystifying that which men exalt the Lord. Let us meet all opposition
was plain, by causing it to lean to their estab- as did our Master, saying, ‘It is written.’ Let us
lished views, which were governed by tradition. lift up the banner on which is inscribed, The
But I saw that the Word of God, as a whole, is Bible our rule of faith and discipline.”—1 Se-
a perfect chain, one portion linking into and lected Messages, p. 416 (Review, Dec. 15,
explaining another. True seekers for truth need 1885).
not err, for not only is the Word of God plain
and simple in declaring the way of life, but the ELLEN WHITE AND
Holy Spirit is given as a guide in understand- THE MODERN VERSIONS
ing the way to life therein revealed.”—Story of Ellen White sometimes quoted from the
Redemption, p. 391.
ERV (RV); and, when the ASV (ARV) was pub-
ERV (RV); (ARV) pub-
The message is clear enough: We can trust lished, she occasionally quoted from it.
our Bibles. A word of explanation is needed: In her day,
The modernists in our own church declare the English Revised Version (ERV) was called the
that the Bible is not infallible and that Ellen Revised Version (RV); and the American Stan-
White admitted the fact. dard Version (ASV) was called the American Re-
As evidence for their claim, they cite the pas- vised Version (ARV). In later years, the names
sage we have just quoted: were changed.
“Some look to us gravely and say, ‘Don’t you
think there might have been some mistake in In view of the fact that the modern ver-
the copyist or in the translators?’ This is all sions are not the best, why did Ellen White
probable.”—1 Selected Messages, p. 16. quote them at times in her books? There is
How can the Bible have mistakes, when El- a very sound reason for this; and we will ex-
len White repeatedly said it was infallible? The plain it here.
answer is this: That which the prophets wrote First, let us briefly review the background of
is infallible, but copies of the originals could what we are dealing with:
Yet,
have occasional mistakes in them. Yet, she The originals were written by the Bible writ-
hastens to add, we can fully trust our Bibles. ers. They are called “autographs.” Copies were
Therefore, the mistakes must not be very ser- carefully made over an extended period of time.
ious. At times errors were introduced into the copies.
Although Ellen White repeatedly said that Some were deliberately introduced while a ma-
man’s words and ideas are fallible, God’s Word jority of others were accidental. But, as we have
is declared to be infallible. observed, there were not a lot of variants.
Textual Criticism Begins 145
The great majority of the manuscripts tended have had the mind for foreign languages that
to read the same way. We call them the Majority Tyndale did. Second, he was an extremely de-
Text. There was also a Minority Text, composed voted child of God. The result was an excep-
of several variant manuscript “families.” tional, outstanding Bible translation!
Unfortunately, Westcott and Hort urged that Those who came after him recognized the
one minority family (which they called the “Neu- fact and they kept their translations close to his.
tral Text”) was the best; and modern transla- Down through the centuries, the King James
tors have followed their lead. This is primarily was updated in regard to spelling and obsolete
because the Nestle-Aland and UBS Greek Texts words, but no other changes were made. We still
provide a relatively easy way to carry on transla- had Tyndale’s version!
tion work—and they are essentially based on the But then, in the late 19th century, all this
Westcott-Hort pattern. changed. From 1870 down to our own time, men
now,
But, now, notice this: Even though the who were not as close to God, and who definitely
Text
Majority Text is superior to the modern Greek did not have the foreign language ability of Tyn-
Texts, the great majority of readings in both are dale, tried their hand at translating.
essentially the same! We have not made an is- These modern translations fell into three
sue of this fact, but it is true. We have just ob- catagories:
served this in our analysis of part of a modern 1 - Translations which were conservative and
critical Greek Text. attempted to remain closer to the King James.
If you doubt this, take a copy of any conser- 2 - Translations which dared to be much
vative modern version (we will tell you, below, more innovative in phrasing.
which they are) and compare a chapter in it with 3 - Translations which were made specifi-
the King James Version. You will find that most cally to support special doctrinal beliefs (i.e., the
everything is essentially the same in both Bibles. Catholic and Jehovah’s Witnesses Bibles).
The wording will be somewhat different, but the More on each of these later in this book.
concepts will be almost identical. (Note that I It is for such reasons that we prefer to
said a “conservative modern version; I did not remain with the King James. It not only ad-
say all modern versions!) Text, phras-
heres to the Majority Text, but it has the phras-
There are not a million variations between ing Tyndale bequeathed to it.
Texts
the modern Greek Texts and the King James; When I read in a Bible or quote from one, I
there are only about 5,000 of them. We have prefer to use the King James. I understand its
repeatedly observed that (this information came value and I am aware of those places where, in
from scholars favoring the King James) schol- order to prove an eternally burning hell, it in-
ars deplored the fact that any existed at all. Yet correctly translates the text. I am at home with
there are only a few thousand flaws. the King James.
Now, follow me closely: The problem with But when I read in a modern version, I
the modern verions is not primarily the 5,000 identify,
must continually be on guard to identify, not
variants; it is the changes in phrasing, espe -
phrasing, espe- Text
just the 5,000 Greek Text problems but the
cially the radical ones which occur in them— subtle phrasing errors placed there by the
especially in the paraphrase Bibles (Phillips, modern translators.
Living Bible, etc.). However,
However, occasionally some of those vari-
We have observed that the line of English ant phrasings are actually improvements over
Bible translations—from Tyndale to the King the King James phrasing! Neither you nor I
James—were essentially the same. There was know which ones they are, and we surely do
very little variation in phrasing. The reason was not wish to occupy ourselves in trying to fig-
that the conscientious men who prepared them, ure it out.
not only relied on a good Greek Text (that of But Ellen White had no such qualms. She
Erasmus) but, clearly recognized that Tyndale God.
was a fully inspired prophet of God The Lord
had made an excellent translation and they had told her that she could go to the history
should stay very close to it. And they did. books and extract information she could use in
Willian Tyndale was unusual in that he had preparation of the Great Controversy.
two outstanding qualities: First, he was a mas- She read in Milman, The History of the Jews;
ter with languages. Few men in any generation J.A. Wylie, History of Protestantism; Baras
146 The King James and the Modern Versions
Sears, The Life of Luther; John Lewis, History Ellen White did something unusual in her quo-
of the Life and Sufferings of John Wiclif; Au- tations—or lack of quotation—of the Scripture?
gust Neander, General History of the Christian As an inspired prophet, everything she did was
Religion and the Church; or J.H. Merle D’Au- significant. So this should be of interest to every
bigne, History of the Reformation of the Six- Spirit of Prophecy student.
teenth Century; as well as other historical writ- 1 - Are there any instances in which
ings—and was always able to identify that which Ellen White used concepts which are in the
was true! You and I could not do that, but she the original Greek, yet are not in the King
could. James Bible (and which she did not quote
You will recall that, in the Garden of Eden, from other versions)?
Adam and Eve had a light about them which The present writer has been interested in this
helped them understand everything in nature, since his college years. Here are a few examples
as they approached it. Ellen White had some- for your consideration:
thing similar, a divinely guided recognition of
truth. * The comma in Luke 23:43. It is correct
Not only did the Lord direct her to look in only one other translation (Rotherham’s),
in history books; He directed her to look in which was published in the late 19th century.
the modern Bible translations. “And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee,
why.
You might wonder why. There was a good To-day shalt thou be with Me in paridise.”—Luke
reason for this. There are, indeed, some im- 23:43, KJV.
provements, here and there, in the modern “I say unto thee Today, Thou shalt be with Me in
translations. But you and I do not know where
paradise.”—Desire of Ages, 751.
they are. The Lord guided Ellen White to search
out those improvements and quote them—so we There are no commas in the Greek text, so the
could have them! What a blessing! Thank the translators made the verse agree with their theologi-
Lord for everything in the Spirit of Prophecy, and cal beliefs.
reject none of it! It is all from God! There was no Bible in Ellen White’s day which
Many of these passages which she quoted correctly translated Luke 23:43, so she stated it
from modern versions are taken from the Old corrctly. In doing so, she improved on the King James.
Testament. There has been relatively little
* Did Baalim go with the men? There is an error
change in the Hebrew Text of the New Testa-
ment; whereas there has been more change in the KJV translation of Numbers 22:21.
in the Greek Text of the New Testament. She “And God came unto Balaam at night, and said
quoted from both the Old and the New Testa- unto him, If the men come to call thee, rise up, and go
ments in the modern versions—and consis- with them; but yet the word which I shall say unto
tently provided us with excellant help. thee, that shalt thou do.
The present writer has carefully analyzed “And Balaam rose up in the morning, and saddled
a great number of these modern-version quo-
his ass, and went with the princes of Moab.”—Num-
tations by Ellen White. In not one instance has
he found that she quoted a bad one! bers 22:20-21.
Later in this book, we will quoted a lot of The Lord told Baalam that if the men came for
the verses which the modern versions have him the next morning, he could go with them; but oth-
improperly translated. Some are based on our erwise he was not to go (verse 20). The next morning
modern Greek Text while others are the result he went with them (verse 21); therefore why was the
of foolish translations or efforts to inculcate doc- Lord angry with him and tried to slay him during the
trinal error. We will show you many of those
journey?
wrongly translated passages.
But Ellen White never quotes them. She As usual, the Spirit of Prophecy explains the
only quoted improved phrasings which were matter. Why?—because, if you are for this truth,
beneficial for us to know about. the Spirit of Prophecy is more accurate than any
The Lord had her do this in order to help Bible translation! Why? not because she is a supe-
us. We should praise Him for this blessing. rior prophet. We have her writings in the original lan-
Having said this, are there instances in which
Textual Criticism Begins 147
guage; and these are more precisely detailed. Davidson, Analytical Hebrew and Chaldee Lexi-
Remember that she told us that some mistakes con, p. DCLXII).
may have been made by the copyists. There- 2 - Are there instances in which Ellen
fore she clarifies the meaning of the Bible. Some- White did not use any translation available
thing else to be thankful for. her,
to her, including the King James, because
“Some look to us gravely and say, ‘Don’t they were all incorrect?
you think there might have been some Here is an example:
mistake in the copiest or in the transla-
tors?’ This is all probable.”—1 Selected * John 20:17a. “Jesus saith unto her, Touch
Messages, p. 16. Me not.”
In reality, the Bible does not say that the The rest of the verse (which she quotes), says,
men came for him the next morning. So what is “for I am not yet ascended to My Father.”
the solution? Simply this: Translate verse 21 as At times, Ellen White quotes the last part of that
“went after” instead of “went with.” Now that (“I am not yet ascended to My Father”; DA 790),
makes sense—and it exactly fits the story, as but the only time she quotes the first three words (“de-
related by Ellen White. tain Me not”) is very early in her ministry (3SP 202-
First, the Lord was angry with him (verse 203, quoted in 5BC 1150). While writing Desire of
22). Second, Baalam obviouly made the jour- Ages, the Lord taught her the correct meaning, which
ney with only his two servants (verses 22-34). she wrote down:
We would also need to change the transla- “Springing toward Him, as if to embrace His
feet, she said, ‘Rabboni.’ But Christ raised His
tion of the prepositions in verse 35: “Go after hand, saying, Detain Me not; ‘for I am not yet
the men” and “went after the princes.” The en- ascended to My Father; but go . . [rest of verse
tire problem is just a mistranslation of three is quoted].—Desire of Ages, 790.
prepositions. Christ’s concern was not that she not touch His
As usual, the Holy Spirit explains the mat- feet, but that she not detain Him—for He had to make
ter. Read Patriarchs and Prophets, pp. 438- a trip all the way to heaven and back that same day!
443. The men never came to him the next morn- Jesus said to her, “Me mou haptou (not Me
ing; instead, they left before he could go with touch), for I have not yet ascended . .” In the middle
them. That fully explains Numbers 22:20-22. tense, it can mean “detain.” Ellen White accurately
* Did Joseph tell his brothers a lie? used a Greek idiom, without ever having studied
Genesis 46:34 and 47:3 indicate that Jo- Greek! Ironically, many scholarly Greek students mis-
seph told his brethren to lie to Pharaoh. translate the sentence, because they do not have a
He told them to tell Pharaoh they were clear understanding of how the verb can be trans-
cattlemen, but they told Pharaoh the truth. lated.
Patriarchs and Prophets, 233:2 explains
3 - Can you cite an example where Ellen
that Joseph told them to tell Pharaoh they were Test
White uses the Majority Test family of manu-
shepherds, so he would not want to hire the Text some-
scripts, when the Neutral Text had some -
brothers and they could remain with their own thing distinctly different?
people. The word “cattle,” in 46:34, should be * John 7:53-8:11. The story of the woman
translated “sheep.” taken in adultery is not in the body of the mod-
“According to Holladay, the Hebrew word, ern Greek Text. But Ellen White clearly states
translated “cattle” in Genesis 46:34, can be that it actually occurred (Desire of Ages, pp.
translated “flock” or “movable property” (Wil- 460-462). In his Greek Text, Von Soden com-
liam L. Holladay, Concise Hebrew and Ara- mented: “In the great majority of the manu-
scripts it stands in the text,” therefore he left it
maic Lexicon of the Old Testament, p. 320).
in his. But, since it was not in the Vaticanus and
According to Davidson, that word can be Sinaiticus, it was left out of the Westcott-Hort
translated riches, possessions, wealth; gener- Test and Nestle Text.
ally cattle, animals requiring pasturage (B.
148 The King James and the Modern Versions
* Revelation 22:14. This very important that Jesus was telling His accusers that, although they
verse has been changed in the Neutral Text, and were searching the Scriptures, they would not come
therefore in most modern translations. to Him that they might have life. Ellen White explains
“Blessed are they that do His commandments, this fact in Desire of Ages, p. 211:4, where she quotes
that they may have right to the tree of life, and may the RV (today known as the ERV):
enter in through the gates into the city.”—KJV. “Ye search the Scriptures, because ye think that
“Blessed are they that wash their robes, that they in them ye have eternal life; and these are they which
may have the right to the tree of life and that they may bear witness of Me.”—John 5:39 (ERV).
enter the city by the gates.”—RSV; the footnote She also quotes the ERV of this verse in Patri-
reads: “Other ancient authorities read do his com- archs and Prophets, p. 367.
mandments.”
Ellen White properly quotes this, as it is found in 5 - Is there an example when she quoted
a modern text reading and never quoted the
the KJV, innumerable times. Text?
Majority Text?
There are interesting aspects to this variant:
* One example, found while preparing this
First, it is clearly a doctrinal issue, and antinomians
book, is Mark 9:44, 46: “Where their worm dieth
would be glad to see the “commandments” taken out not and the fire is not quenched” (KJV).
of the verse. That phrase, repeated three times in three verses,
Second, the variant is quite Biblical; for there are is omitted each time in the non-Majority Texts. She
two other verses in Revelation which says something never quotes these phrases, although she quotes some
similar: near them (Acts of the Apostles, pp. 312-313, and
“Unto Him that loved us, and washed us from Desire of Ages, p. 438).
our sins in His own blood.”—Revelation 1:5b ( KJV). Checking further into this, we discover that this
“These are they which came out of great tribula- omitted phrase is found nowhere else in the New Tes-
tion, and have washed their robes, and made them tament. The phrase implies that the fire is not quenched
white in the blood of the lamb.”—Revelation 7:14b and the worms eating their bodies (living?) do not
(KJV). cease their action.
Third, it is an intriguing fact that the alternatives in But the phrase comes from Isaiah 66:24; it is
Revelation 22:14 rhyme in the Greek! there speaking about “carcases” (KJV) or “dead
“Blessed are those doing the commandments His.” bodies” (RSV). In that passage the wicked are al-
/ Makarioi oi poiountes tas entolas autou. ready dead and the remembrance of them may al-
“Blessed are those washing the robes His.” ways exist, but the wicked are not still alive.
/ Makarioi oi pluntes tas stolas auton.
re-
6 - Is there an example where she re -
It is very possible that a copyist became con-
ferred to a concept in a modern text read-
fused, due to the similar sound, and he substituted ing, without quoting it?
something like the earlier two verses in Revelation.
* John 5:3-4. This verse is omitted from the
Many other exsamples could be cited where Ellen
modern Greek Texts and many modern versions.
White used a Majority Text family of manuscripts, “ . . waiting for the moving of the water. For an
when the Neutral Text had something distinctly dif- angel went down at a certain season into the pool,
ferent. and troubled the water; whosoever then first after the
4 - Can you give an example when Ellen troubling of the water stepped in was made whole of
Text reading,
White used a modern Greek Text reading, in whatsoever disease he had.”—John 5:3b-4 (KJV).
Text?
addition to the reading in the Majority Text? This is obviously a strange passage which
* John 5:39. The key point to this verse is has something wrong with it. Angels do not stand
that we should “search the Scriptures.” Regard- around, jumping into pools every so often. In
ing that point, Ellen White quotes the KJV of Desire of Ages, p. 201, she does not deny that
John 5:39 about 50 times. the people were waiting for the waters to move
But the historical context of that verse is the fact (thus certifying that John 5:3b belongs there),
Textual Criticism Begins 149
but she explains that the idea of an angel trou- this verse proves that the Apocrypha in his Bible
bling the waters was a superstition. is also inspired, since it is included in his copy
• 2 Timothy 3:16. There are two possible of the Scriptures!
readings of this verse: How did Ellen White handle 2 Timothy 3:16:
All Scripture is given by Inspiration of God, In at least 66 instances, she translated it in the
and is profitable for . .”—2 Timothy 3:16 (KJV). usual pattern. But in Great Controversy, p. v,
Every Scripture inspired of God is also prof- she left room for the other concept:
itable for . .”—2 Timothy 3:16, RSV footnote.
, “The Bible points to God as its author; yet it
If we assume that “Scripture” means the was written by human hands . . The truths re-
Bible writings, then there is no question: All vealed are all ‘given by Inspiration of God.’ ”
Scripture is inspired of God! For this reason, the 3-volume Index lists that
But the Greek word used here means “writ- passage as quoting the Revised Version (although
ings,” not “Bible.” We would not want to say, it is not directly quoting it).
All writings are inspired by God. 7 - Is there an example where she did not
In the previous verse (3:15), Scripture is de- quote a verse which also happens to be omit-
fined as those writings that are holy; i.e., inspired ted from the modern text?
by God. Based on that, verse 16 is well-trans- • Romans 14:6. “And he that regardeth not
lated as “All Scripture is inspired by God.” the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it” is
However, we should keep both possible trans- omitted in the RSV and most other modern texts.
lations in mind; since a Catholic could say that Ellen White does not quote it either.
Later postscript to this chapter: Earlier in plain, by causing it to lean to their established
this chapter, I mentioned that, along with some views, which were governed by tradition. But I
others, the Bible truth about hellfire is incorrectly saw that the Word of God, as a whole, is a per-
translated. This quotation may help explain this: fect chain, one portion linking into and explain-
“I saw that God had especially guarded the ing another. True seekers for truth need not err,
Bible; yet when copies of it were few, learned men for not only is the Word of God plain and simple
had in some instances changed the words, think- in declaring the way of life, but the Holy Spirit is
ing that they were making it more plain, when given as a guide in understanding the way to life
in reality they were mystifying that which was therein revealed.”—Story of Redemption, 391.
“To the law and to the testimony: if they speak
not according to this Word, it is because there is no
light in them.”
—Isaiah 8:20
“Neither have I gone back from the
commandment of His lips; I have esteemed the
words of His mouth more than my necessary food.”
—Job 23:12132
150 The King James and the Modern Versions
Most Frequently Used
Modern Versions
The Translators Follow the New Critical Texts
INFERIOR TRANSLATIONS Hebrew NIV Interlinear, as well as Words about
accuracy,
The new translations lack the accuracy, the Word: A Guide to Choosing and Using Your
majestic cadence, and delicate balance of Bible. He tells us this:
the King James. “Westcott and Hort . . All subsequent ver-
“T.S. Elliot, famous American writer, de- sions from the Revised Version (1881) to those
scribed one new version as an ‘example of the of the present . . have adopted their basic ap-
decadence of the English language in the middle proach . . [and] accepted the Westcott and Hort
of the twentieth century.’ ”—G.A. Riplinger, New Text.”—John R. Kohlenberger, Words about
Age Bible Versions, p. 212. the Word, p. 42.
Here are two rather shocking examples of Kohlenberger goes on to praise Westcott’s A
what you can find in the new versions: General Survey of the History of the Canon of
“Perhaps he is talking to someone or else is the New Testament, saying, “This century old
out sitting on the toilet.”—1 Kings 18:27, Liv- classic remains a standard” (op. cit., p. 34).
ing Bible. Baker Book House, publisher of half-a-dozen
“And if someone asks, then, what are these modern translations, also prints a Bible selec-
scars on your chest and your back? he will say, tion guide entitled, The King James Version
I got into a brawl at the home of a friend!”— Debate. The author makes this admission:
Zechariah 13:6, Living Bible. “The theories of Westcott and Hort . . [are]
We even find an invitation to swearing in almost universally accepted today . . It is on
Phillips: “For God’s sake” (Mark 5:7), “To hell, this basis that Bible translators since 1881
with you and your money” (Acts 8:19), “May he have, as compared with the King James Ver-
be damned” and “be a damned soul” (Gal. 1:9). sion, left out some things and added a few oth-
Do you want your children reading such a ers. Subsequent textual critical work accepted
Bible? the theories of Westcott and Hort. The vast
majority of evangelical scholars . . hold that
The present writer would also like to call the basic textual theories of Westcott and Hort
your attention to another flaw in nearly all were right and the church stands greatly in their
of the modern versions: They replace “Thee,” debt.”—D.A. Carson, The King James Version
“Thou,” “Thine,” when referring to Jesus or Debate, pp. 41, 75.
God, with “you” and “your.” The terms of deep-
“you
you” “your
your.” Dr. Edward Hills, a Princeton and Harvard
est respect and reverence for the Godhead are scholar, declares that the “New International
replaced by the commonplace “you” and “your.” Version . . follows the critical Westcott and Hort
This alone greatly reduces the value of the mod- .
Text” (E.F Hills, The King James Version De-
ern Bibles. fended, p. 29).
Even abbreviated histories of the canon, in
BASED ON WESTCOTT AND HORT reference works like Young’s Concordance and
Halley’s Bible Handbook agree:
Here is evidence that all the modern ver-
“The New Testament Westcott and Hort Greek
sions are based on the erroneous theories of
texts, which, in the main, are the exact original
Westcott and Hort. Bible words.”—Henry H. Halley, Halley’s Hand-
John R. Kohlenberger, spokesperson for Zon- book of the Bible, p. 747.
dervan (publisher of the NASV, Living Bible, Greenlee adds this:
Amplified Bible, NIV and RSV), is author of A
, “The textual theories of Westcott and Hort
Most Frequently Used Versions 151
underlies virtually all subsequent work in New ries which require a deep understanding of
Testament textual criticism.”—J.H. Greenlee, early church history—when the man admit-
Introduction to New Testament Textual Criti- ted he knew little of such things!
cism, p. 78. “I am afraid I must have talked big and mis-
Scholarly books, articles, and critical editions led you when you were here, for I really know
of the Greek New Testament are slowly abandon- very little of Church History.”—Hort, Vol. 1, p.
ing the readings of Westcott and Hort in their 233.
‘newest’ Greek texts, yet the homes of Christians
are filled with Westcott-Hort based Bibles. THE MEN APPOINTED
Philip Comfort’s recent book concedes: TO THE TRANSLATION COMMITTEES
“But textual critics have not been able to ad- Who are the men selected to serve on com-
vance beyond Hort in formalizing a theory . . mittees, assigned to prepare a modern Bible
this has troubled certain textual scholars.”— translation?
Philip W. Comfort, Early Manuscripts and Mod-
They are selected, not so much for their care-
ern Translations of the New Testament, p. 21.
ful grasp of Biblical languages, but in order to
Wilbur Pickering says:
show a broad representation of denominations
“The dead hand of Fenton John Anthony
represented on the committee.
Hort lies heavy upon us. The two most popular
manual editions of the Greek Text today, Nestle- This is done in order to increase the later
Aland and UBS, really vary little from the sale of the books. Those chosen may be Greek
Westcott-Hort Text. Why is this? Westcott and grammarians; but most are, in no sense, emi-
Hort are generally credited with having fur- nent paleographers, papyrologists, codicologists,
nished the death blow [to the KJV and the historians—or, most importantly, earnest Chris-
Majority Greek Text]. tians.
“Subsequent scholarship has tended to rec- The editors of the new versions do not have
ognize Hort’s mistake. The Westcott-Hort criti- a background of endless hours spent in pour-
cal theory is erroneous at every point. Our con- ing over the ancient manuscripts, as did Scriv-
clusions concerning the theory apply also to any ener, Burgon, Colwell, Hoskier, and scores of oth-
Greek text constructed on the basis of it [Nes-
ers. In fact, as committee member Lewis Fos- os-
Fos
tle’s-Aland, UBS etc.], as well as those versions
based on such texts.”—Wilbur N. Pickering, The ter admits, they are not involved with actual
Identity of the New Testament Text, pp. 38, manuscripts or facsimiles at all!
42, 96, 90. “The New Testament translators may choose
H.C. Hoskier, a scholar who authored A Full to differ from the decision founded in the Greek
text he is using [the Nestle-Aland Text or the
Account and Collation of the Greek Cursive Co-
UBS Text], but he does not deal with the manu-
dex Evangelism and Codex B and Its Allies—A scripts themselves. He works indirectly through
Study and an Indictment, wrote this: the use of the modern Greek Text.”—Foster,
“The text printed by Westcott and Hort has quoted in Selecting a Translation of the Bible,
been accepted as ‘the true text,’ and grammars, pp. 14-15.
works on the synoptic problem, works on higher The translators work with a single criti-
criticism, and others have been grounded on
Text
ext,
cal Greek Text either Nestle-Aland or the UBS
this text . . These foundations must be demol-
ished.”—Hoskier, Codex B and Its Allies, p. 72. Text (both of which are produced by the same
Alfred Martin (former Vice President of Moody three men, based on the Westcott-Hort Text, and
Bible Institute in Chicago) said this in a speech: therefore are essentially identical). In addition,
“Many people, even today, who have no idea
they peek at other modern translations, to
what the Westcott-Hort theory is . . accept the see what they did with the passage under
labors of those two scholars without question discussion.
. . An amusing and amazing spectacle presents Working from a single Greek Text reduces
itself: many of the textbooks, books of Bible the hundreds of thousands of variant readings
interpretation, innumerable secondary works in the Greek manuscripts to a ‘manageable’
go on repeating the Westcott and Hort dicta al- 5,500 or so variants. —How very important it
though the foundations have been seriously is, then, that the Greek Text be a good one!
shaken, even in the opinion of former Hortians.” Sales are the important thing; and the sub-
It is astounding that modern translators rely
sidizing book companies recall what happened
F.J.A
.J.A. theo-
on the theories devised by F.J.A. Hort, theo-
when the Revised Standard Version came off the
152 The King James and the Modern Versions
press—and the beliefs of its translators were THE ENGLISH REVISED VERSION
exposed to public view. So the publisher may (ERV) [RV] (1881, 1885)
choose to not reveal the name of each person on AMERICAN STANDARD VERSION
the translation team. (ASV) [ARV] (1901)
The committee list which prepared the New The original names for these two translations
American Standard Bible remained a closely were the Revised Version (RV) and American Re-
guarded secret for over 30 years, lest conserva- vised Version (ARV). But, in later years, scholars
tive Christians catch a glimpse of the liberal mem- changed their names to English Revised Version
bership. (However, its leader, Dr. Frank Logsdon, (ERV) and American Standard Version (ASV). In
has renounced his participation. At numerous order to simplify the situation, in this book we
speaking engagements he denounces his part use their current names.
in what he now perceives to be a heretical ver- Because the two are nearly identical, we will
sion. “I may be in trouble with God” because of discuss them together.
it, he confesses.) Version (ERV) [RV]—
The English Revised Version (ERV) [RV]—
This is the revision that we earlier discussed,
THE FOUR TYPES OF MODERN BIBLES when we talked about Westcott and Hort. The
New Testament was completed in 1881, and the
Every modern Bible falls into the category Old Testament in 1885.
of one or the other of the following four pat-
terns: Version
The American Standard Version (ASV)
[ARV]—In 1901, an American committee made
[ARV]
a few (not many) changes and published it un-
1 - The conservative revisions. These are der the name, American Revised Version (ARV).
Bibles which have sought to remain somewhat These two revised versions sought to ren-
close to the King James pattern, yet which have der a given word in the original by the same
still followed the Nestle-Aland or UBS Greek Text. consistently,
English word consistently, regardless of its con-
Of these, the New American Standard Version text. It was their view that faithfulness to the
has veered closer to the Majority Text than have original demanded a meticulous word-by-word
the others. translation. They attempted a precise render-
2 - The paraphrases. These are Bibles de- ing of the tenses and the articles. Often in
signed to read like a novel. Because of this, they Testament
the New Testament they even followed the
are the most dangerous modern translations of order of the Greek words rather than the word
all. Their authors (the men really were not “trans- order that is natural to English. The result is
lators”) took great liberties with the meaning of that both these versions are stiff, pedantic, and
the text, in order to make everything flow well unidiomatic. They lack the free literary charm
and be interesting, even exciting. of the KJV.
3 - The Doctrinal error translations. These
also include doctrinal error; but the error was These versions also used archaic words
deliberately inserted, to favor the teachings of a which no one understood. Here are a few ex-
certain denomination. amples:
4 - The rest of the modern versions vary “The Holy Spirit testifieth . . that bonds and
afflictions abide me.”—Acts 20:23.
in competence; but, as with the others, they ad-
“Come, and I will advertise thee what this
here to the Westcott-Hort theory.
people shall do to thy people in the latter
We will now deal with each of these four days.”—Numbers 24:14.
types, one at a time: “And all they that cast angle into the Nile
shall mourn.”—Isaiah 19:8.
“Their own doings beset them about.”—
For the remainder of this section, we Hosea 7:2.
will discuss the most significant or fre -
fre- “Though thou shouldest bray a fool in a mor-
20th-century
quently used 20th- century translations of tar with a pestle.”—Proverbs 27:22.
the last half of the 20th- century.
century.
20th-century “But doting about questionings and disputes
of words.”—1 Timothy 6:4.
Most Frequently Used Versions 153
TWO MODERN REVISIONS used that nomenclature in this book, but this is
The two translations in the 20th century why only a few Bibles are called “versions.”
which are most conservative (that is, the Later in this book, we will list many of the
Version
most like the King James Version and Tyn- Tyn- outstanding errors in the Revised Standard
dale) are the Revised Standard Version (RSV)
Version Version and the New American Standard Ver-
and the New American Standard Version Version sion.
(NASV). The latter is sometimes called the New
American Standard Bible (NASB). THE CONSERVATIVE BIBLES
That may come as a surprise to you, but it is First, we will examine those translations
true. which especially tried to remain close to the Tyn-
We are not recommending that you read dale / King James pattern.
these versions; but we want you to know that,
of all those produced in the 20th century, they REVISED STANDARD VERSION (RSV)
are the safest. This is due to the fact that they
have the smallest amount of paraphrase. The In the preface to the Revised Standard Ver-
RSV and NASV do not take liberties with the text sion, we read this:
“Yet the King James Version has grave de-
the way that Phillips, the New English Bible (NEB),
fects. By the middle of the nineteenth century,
and the Living Bible (LB) do.
the development of Biblical studies and the dis-
The above paragraph may sound like heresy; covery of many manuscripts, more ancient than
yet it is true. The RSV and NASV are the safest those upon which the King James Version was
two modern translations. This is because they based, made it manifest that these defects are
read so clearly and are so similar to the KJV KJV,
, so many and so serious as to call for revision
that it is much, much easier to see the er- of the English translation . . The King James
rors in them than it is in the other modern Version of the New Testament was based upon
versions. a Greek text that was marred by mistakes, con-
However, as we have repeatedly told you, taining the accumulated errors of fourteen cen-
turies of manuscript copying . . We now pos-
these two translations, like all the others, are
sess many more ancient manuscripts of the
based on the Nestle-Aland / UBS Greek Texts; New Testament, and are far better equipped
so these will have the errors in those Texts which to seek to recover the original wording of the
are based on the Minority Texts. Greek text.”—Preface, Revised Standard Ver-
Therefore we do not recommend that you sion.
read either the RSV or the NASV Stay with
NASV. . Well, that tells you about their prejudices!
KJV,
the KJV and you will do best. But, if you ever
,
Here is the historical background of the
need to refer to a modern version for some
Version:
Revised Standard Version:
other,
reason or other, the RSV and NASV are the
The copyright of the 1901 ASV (ARV), which
two which will most closely match the text
had been held by Thomas Nelson and Sons, was
KJV.
of the KJV. For this reason, it will be easier to
transferred in 1928 to the International Coun-
see their flaws than in the paraphrastic (para-
cil of Religious Education. This body is an asso-
phrase) translations, such as the Phillips and
ciation of the educational boards of forty major
Living Bible.
Protestant denominations of the U.S. and Can-
In case you some day have a relative who
ada. It was an ecumenical organization. (Later
absolutely demands a modern version, buy them
it became the Division of Christian Education, an
one of these.
agency in the National Council of Churches [NCC],
Of the two, the New American Standard
based in New York City. We will encounter it again
yndale-King
Tyndale
Version is the nearest to the Tyndale -King
when we discuss the RSV Apocrypha. It is not
James pattern. (But, as you will read shortly,
commonly known that a subsidiary of the noto-
the NASV has its flaws too!)
rious NCC holds the copyright to the RSV!)
For your information, there is a technical This council renewed the copyright that year
term used by Bible translators. Those modern and established an American Standard Bible
Bibles which attempted to remain close to the Committee of scholars to be the custodian of the
pattern of the King James are called “versions.” text of the ASV, with authority to undertake fur-
The rest are called “translations.” We have not ther revisions as deemed advisable. In 1937, the
154 The King James and the Modern Versions
International Council of Religious Education as the Greek, Syriac, Latin, and Aramaic Targums.
voted to authorize a new revision, specifying that Numerous other readings, supported by one or
it should only be a revision of the ASV which more of these versions or (for the Pentateuch) the
should seek to maintain the simple beauty of the Samaritan recension, were also accepted. Sev-
KJV . eral substantial additions to the text in various
“There is need for a version which embodies places were thus made. For example, “Let us go
the best results of modern scholarship as to out to the field” is inserted in Genesis 4:8, and
the meaning of the Scriptures, and expresses “Why have you stolen my silver cup?” in Gen-
this meaning in English diction which is de- esis 44:4. In Judges 16:13-14, the revisers re-
signed for use in public and private worship
stored some fifteen words from the Greek which
and preserves those qualities which have given
they felt had dropped out of the Hebrew text.
to the King James Version a supreme place in
English literature. We therefore define the task Substantial material was also added to the tra-
of the American Standard Bible Committee to ditional text of 1 Samuel 10:1 and 14:41.
be that of the revision of the present American More than any other 20th-century transla-
Standard Bible, in the light of the results of tion (with the exception of the NASV), the RSV
modern scholarship, this revision to be de- tried to preserve the best of the earlier versions
signed for use in public and private worship, while at the same time substituting modern En-
and to be in the direction of the simple, classic glish for antiquated language. But it tended to
English style of the King James Version.”— still conform to the general pattern and, fre-
1937 Action of the International Council of Re-
quently, the exact wording of Tyndale’s version
ligious Education.
of the 16th century. The revisers strove for sim-
The revision committee had 32 scholars,
plicity yet dignity in rendering. But they omitted
plus an advisory board of 50 representatives of
the “Thee” and “Thine” which made the KJV so
cooperating denominations. The committee was
much more reverent.
divided into two sections: one dealing with the
The text of prose passages in the RSV is ar-
the New Testament.
ranged in sense paragraphs, as in the ASV, in-
Testament
The RSV New Testament was published
stead of being broken up into separate verses
ebruary,
February Testament
in February, 1946; and the Old Testament
as in the KJV.
was published in 1952.
Poetic passages are printed in poetic form.
The translators said they tried to avoid a slav- The metrical nature of ancient Semitic poetry is
ish devotion to the Westcott-Hort Text and theory. better understood today than it was when the
One of the New Testament translators, F .C. KJV was produced. One of its characteristics is
Grant, wrote this: accentual meter. This means that each line con-
“With the best will in the world, the New tains a certain number of accents or beats. A
Testament translator or reviser of today is more striking characteristic is its parallelism of
forced to adopt the eclectic principle: each vari- members. The basic unit of Hebrew poetry is a
ant reading must be studied on its merits, and line followed by a second (or, at times, by a third),
cannot be adopted or rejected by some rule of
which complements it by restating it (synony-
thumb, or by adherence to such a theory as
that of the ‘Neutral Text.’ It is this eclectic prin-
mous parallelism), contrasting with it (antithetic
ciple that has guided us in the present Revi- parallelism), or further developing or complet-
sion. The Greek text of this Revision is not that ing it (synthetic or step parallelism).
of Westcott-Hort, or Nestle, or Souter; though The RSV tried to reproduce the accentual
the readings we have adopted will as a rule, be meter in its renderings and arrange the lines in
found either in the text or the margin of the couplets or triplets. In addition, it tried to ar-
new (17th) edition of Nestle (Stuttgart, 1941).”— range the poetic passages in stanzas. Approxi-
An Introduction to the Revised Standard Ver- mately 40 percent of the Old Testament is in
sion of the New Testament, p. 41. poetic form. This includes not only the poetic
In thirteen passages, in Isaiah, readings books—Job, Psalms, Proverbs, parts of Ecclesi-
were adopted from the newly discovered Isaiah astes, the Song of Solomon, and Lamentations—
scroll of the Qumran library. In seven of the
library. but major portions of many of the prophetic
thirteen instances the reading has the support of books as well. In addition, there are poetic pas-
one or more of the ancient versions (Isa. 14:30; sages in the Pentateuch and the historical books.
15:9; 45:2; 49:24; 51:19; 56:12; 60:19), such Regarding the tetragrammaton, the ineffable
Most Frequently Used Versions 155
divine name, the RSV returned to the practice of the longer ending of Mark 16:9-20 and the story
the KJV in rendering it LORD (or, under certain
, of the woman taken in adultery (John 7:53-
circumstances, GOD). This harmonized with the 8:11). The blank space separating them from
long-established synagogue practice of reading the rest of the text called attention to them; and
the letters YHWH as Adonai, meaning “Lord,” comments are made in footnotes. Two passages
as well as the Septuagint Greek rendering of in Luke were also restored to the text (Luke
Kyrios (Lord), and the Vulgate of Dominus. 22:19b-20; 24:5) while another (Luke 22:43-
The RSV translates sheol (the grave) as 44) was removed and placed as a footnote. New
“sheol” (instead of “hell,” as in the KJV). Frankly, notes calling attention to significant textual varia-
this is a genuine improvement over the KJV . tions in manuscripts were added in a few places
When people die, they go to sheol, the grave, not (e.g., Matt. 9:34; Mark 3:16; 7:4; Luke 24:32,
to a burning hell. 51).
Later in this book, we will list a number of For improved clarity, a number of changes
the outstanding errors in the Revised Standard in the wording were also made. In 2 Corinthians
Version. 3:5-6, “competent” and “competence” are sub-
stituted for “sufficient” and “sufficiency.“ In Mat-
CHANGES IN LATER EDITIONS OF THE thew 12:1 “heads of grain” replaces the British
REVISED STANDARD VERSION “ears of grain.” “Move from here to there” (Matt.
Gradually, the publishing firms discovered 17:20) replaces “Move hence to yonder place.”
that sales figures were more important than the
Westcott and Hort theories. In order to increase NEW AMERICAN STANDARD
the sales, after the initial publication of the VERSION (NASV)
RSV in 1952, pressure was brought to bear The Lockman Foundation has produced two
on the permanent RSV Bible Committee to translations: the Amplified New Testament and
consider making some changes which would the New American Standard Bible (NASV). It is
make the version more acceptable to the pub-pub- a nonprofit Christian corporation formed in 1942
lic. in La Habra, California, to promote Bible trans-
The RSV Bible Committee is a continuing lation in several languages.
committee, with authority to make revisions in The NASV New Testament was published
Testament
the text of the RSV when it is deemed advisable. in 1963 and the entire Bible in 1971. Its
A number of changes were made in the text Preface stated that its objective was to remain
in 1959, as the result of criticisms and sugges- as close to the KJV and its simplicity as pos-
tions from various readers. These include chang- sible. The NASV sought to avoid the word-for-
ing the rendering “married only once” (1 Tim. word literalness of the ASV and to return to the
3:2, 12; 5:9) to “the husband of one wife.” In pattern in the Tyndale / KJV translations.
Job 19:26, “without my flesh I shall see God” Sixteen men worked on each Testament. As
was changed to “from my flesh I shall see God.” is always done in the 20th century, the Nestle
“Bread,” in Matthew 7:9 and 1 Corinthians Greek Text was followed in the New Testament.
10:17 is changed to “loaf.” The Roman Cen-
turion’s exclamation is now given as in the KJV: In Matthew, the doxology of the Lord’s Prayer
“Truly this was the Son of God!” not “a son of (16:13) and two whole verses (18:11; 23:14) are
God” as previously (Matt. 27:54; Mark 15:39). printed in brackets in the main text; whereas
The translation of 1 Corinthians 15:19 and John they are only found in footnotes in both the ASV
16:23 was also improved. and the Nestle Greek Text. Contrary to Nestle,
Luke 24:12 is printed in the text, but also in
The second edition of the RSV New Tes- es-
Tes brackets. The NASV also follows the ASV, con-
tament was copyrighted in 1971. Additional trary to Nestle, in printing the “Long Ending” of
suggestions and criticisms from individuals and Mark in the text (16:9-20) in brackets, as well
from two denominational committees were re- as the “Shorter Ending” in italics with the title
ceived. So a few more changes in the underlying “Addition.” It also has in brackets, in the text,
Greek text were made. The most conspicuous of the story of the woman in adultery (John 7:53-
these was the restoration to the text of two no- 8:11). For examples of other differences from the
table passages previously given only in footnotes: text of the ASV, see Mark 1:29; 2:4, 16; 6:14;
156 The King James and the Modern Versions
7:4, 24; 12:33; Luke 9:2, 9; 10:42; 24:36, 40; as readable as in the New. This is due to the fact
John 8:16; 10:18; 13:32; 15:8. that the Hebrew is often difficult to understand
There is only one column of text on each (because it says things so briefly). For this rea-
page. Each verse, like the KJV, is printed as a Old Test-
son, any version which translates the Old Test-
separate unit. Paragraphs are designated by ament very smoothly—is adding conjectures
bold-face numbers. Except in language ad- in order to do this.
dressed to Deity, the use of “thou,” “thee,” and All in all, because it is the closest to the
“thy” has been replaced by “you” and “your.” Majority Text and the KJV, the NASV is a far
Text KJV,
However, there is one redeeming feature: Per- better study Bible than any other published
sonal pronouns referring to God the Father, in the 20th century—that is, if you want to
Jesus Christ, and the Holy Spirit begin with a read any Bible produced in the 20th cen-
capital letter. This is true when they refer to Jesus tury.
tury.
Christ, irrespective of the speaker’s attitude to-
ward Him (e.g., the mob: Matt. 26:68, 27:22;
NEW KING JAMES VERSION (NKJV)
Herod: Matt. 2:8; the high priest: Matt. 26:63;
Pilate: Matt. 27:11-14, et al.). This version demands special atten-
Like the RSV the NASV translates the place
, tion—since it is not what it purports to be.
of the dead (sheol, the grave) as “sheol” (instead There was a need for a King James Version
of “hell,” as in the KJV). That is very helpful. which modernized a few words, and nothing else.
Like the RSV the NASV has gone back to the
, This particular Bible was supposed to do that—
ancient practice of translating YHWH as LORD but has turned out to be partially based on the
or sometimes as GOD. Nestle Text!
The corresponding term in the New Testa- This makes the NKJV something of a fraud.
ment, “hades,” is likewise transliterated as “Ge- How can a Bible dare to call itself “King
henna”; however, it is translated as “hell” (Matt. Westcott
James,” when it has Westcott and Hort er-
5:22, 29-30; 10:28, et al.) or “the eternal fire” rors in it?
(Matt. 18:9). Testament
The New Testament was published in 1979
The NASV retains the practice, begun in the and the Old in 1982. Advertising for it showed a
Geneva Bible and continued through the KJV page from an original 1611 KJV with the com-
and ASV of printing in italics words for which
, ment that, since our current KJV is “just a revi-
there are no exact equivalents in the original but sion,” you will just love this new revision!
which have been added to make the translation “People trust the King James. It’s the Bible
conform to English idiom. for all who love God’s Word. Since 1611, four
major editions of the KJV have been published.
The NASV tends to be a literal, very read- And now Thomas Nelson—the world’s leading
able, translation of the Bible. In the New Tes- Bible publisher—is pleased to present the fifth
tament, it is based on the Nestle Greek Text— major edition of this magnificent translation,
but that text has been considerably modified in the New King James Version.”—Ad for New
the direction of the Textus Receptus, which the King James Version.
KJV is based on. A number of verses resting on The problem is that Thomas Nelson be - be-
the Majority Text have been reintroduced into lieves the “original language” is closer to the
the text from the margin. The translators ap- Nestle Text than it is to Erasmus’ Text.
Text Text.
parently hesitated to follow the Nestle Text too “Every word of the New King James Version
closely. The NASV is thus closer to the KJV has been checked against the original in light
Text
and its Majority Text than any other 20th- of increasing knowledge about the Greek and
century translation. Hebrew languages. Nothing has been changed
In the Old Testament, the traditional Hebrew except to make the original meaning clearer.”—
text is only occasionally modified by readings Ad in Moody Monthly, June 1982.
from Hebrew manuscripts and ancient versions. In 774 instances, two alternative Greek read-
But the version does represent an honest attempt ings are given, one in the text and the other in
to be faithful to the Hebrew text and to the adopt- footnotes. Even the “-eth” and “-est” (loveth,
ed Greek readings. It tries to give an accurate lovest) have been removed.
literal rendering of the Hebrew and Greek.
But, in the Old Testament, the NASV is not
Most Frequently Used Versions 157
THE PARAPHRASE BIBLES “For myself I have taken the bold step of try-
The Bibles we have already discussed tend ing to imagine myself as the original writer,
whether he be the careful and precise Matthew,
to be conservative; that is, they follow more
the sturdy, blunt Mark, the sympathetic, un-
closely to the King James pattern while also derstanding Luke, or the more profound and
including Westcott-Hort errors in them.
Westcott-Hort mystically inclined John.”—Phillips, Bible
Now we turn our attention to the para- Translator, IV, (1953), p. 55.
phrases. These are the worst Bibles of all!
“Greet . . with a holy kiss” becomes “shake
The paraphrased translations (also called hands.” “Sandals” becomes “shoes.” “Girding
paraphrastics) are prepared very differently than one’s loins” becomes “tighten one’s belt.”
all earlier Bibles. These Bibles primarily read like The book has paragraphs with section head-
an exciting novel. —And this makes them ex- ings; so it is almost impossible to find a specific
tremely dangerous. verse, since only the first verse in a paragraph is
The two worst are Phillips and the Living numbered.
Bible; but most of the others, in the last half of In the revised edition, no verse numbers ap-
the 20th century, tend toward the paraphrase. pear at all, making it even more difficult to check
The reason is simple enough: They sell better. anything.
The most famous verse in Phillips’ transla-
PHILLIPS tion is this one:
.B.
J.B. Phillips had little training or com- “Don’t let the world around you squeeze you
petence in Biblical languages. In fact, he did into its own mold, but let God remold your
not find it necessary to even bother much with minds from within.”—Romans 12:2.
Text.
a Greek Text. His translation is the result. The problem is that Phillips is just too free
Phillips was a pastor who wanted to help a to toss in words and move things around—so
London youth group understand the Bible bet- everything will sound just fine.
ter. So he translated Colossians and read it to Phillips translates Matthew 6:2, “Don’t hire
them. One day, he sent a copy of it to C.S. Lewis a trumpeter”; the Greek simply says, “Sound no
(the well-known author of Christian fairy tales), trumpet.” The idea that someone else is to do
who encouraged him to go on. While smoking the trumpeting for the one who gives alms is not
his pipe, Lewis wrote Phillips: “It’s like seeing stated; therefore it should not have been trans-
an old picture that’s been cleaned. Why don’t lated in the above manner.
you go on and do the lot?” “Brush your hair” instead of “anoint your
So Phillips kept working till his Letters to head” (Matt. 6:17). (But in the later edition, Phil-
Young Churches (Pauline Epistles) was pub- lips went back to “anoint your head.”)
lished in 1947. Phillips adds “comfortably” in Matthew
It was a sensation, and people from all over 15:35, but the Greek original does not have this
the world encouraged him to go on and do the word. In Matthew 16:18, Phillips adds “the
Gospels. He was reluctant to do this, since people rock” after Peter.
might object to his paraphrasing the actual words The forcefulness of Jesus’ expression, “Be-
of Jesus. But few seemed to care for his lack of cause of the hardness of your hardness of hearts
concern about what the manuscripts said. In- . .” is lost by Phillips’: “It was because you knew
deed, there is a question whether Phillips knew so little of the meaning of love” (Matt. 19:8).
much Greek or bothered with any Greek Text at “Spoils your faith” for “causes you to sin”
all! The entire New Testament was published
Testament (Mark 9:42).
Prophets
in 1958, Four Prophets in 1963, and the “Rubbish heap” (Mark 9:43) for “hell”
Testament
revised New Testament in 1973. (gehenna).
The great popularity of this version lies in its “Don’t bully people” instead of “Do violence
freshness of style and its readability. The New to no man” (Luke 3:14).
Testament reads as if it were originally written “Practical and spiritually minded” instead of
in 20th-century English. It does not read like a “full of the Holy Ghost and wisdom” (Acts 6:3).
translation at all. Phillips’ success is due to the Romans 16:16 is translated, “Give one an-
care he took in avoiding “translator’s English” other a hearty handshake all round for my sake
and in trying out his translation with his friends. [in Christian love].”
158 The King James and the Modern Versions
“For Christ means the end of the struggle for lical languages, started writing paraphrases
righteousness-by-the-Law” (Rom. 10:4). of the Bible—which then became wildly popu-
In the book of Romans, Romans 3:31 stands lar.
lar.
out as a bulwark, proclaiming the importance Taylor lived in Wheaton, Illinois, and would
of obeying the law of God. You will find it in most spend a little time, after the day’s work, rephras-
modern versions, but Phillips manages to twist ing Scripture as he had evening worship with
it into something quite different. He “puts the his children.
law into its proper place” as something not worth Riding a commuter train each day from his
bothering with. home in Wheaton to his work in Chicago, where
Phillips surely can add to the text. Compare he was the director of the Moody Literature Mis-
Luke 7:33-34 in your KJV with this: sion of the Moody Press, he conceived the idea
“For John the Baptist came in the strictest of using commuter time on the train to para-
austerity and you say he is crazy. Then the Son phrase the Bible. Obviously, he did not have a
of Man came, enjoying life [food and drink], and Texts
lot of Greek Texts in front of him; in fact he
you say, ‘Look, a drunkard and a glutton, a bos- had none—just an English American Stan-
om friend of the tax collector and the out-
Version (ASV, ARV)
dard Version (ASV, ARV) and a notepad. He
sider!”—Luke 7:33-34 (Phillips).
began with the Book of Romans. You couldYou
We even find an invitation to swearing: “For
say he was translating from English into En-
God’s sake” (Mark 5:7), “To hell, with you and
glish!
your money” (Acts 8:19), “May he be damned”
In 1962 he decided to form his own publish-
and “be a damned soul” (Gal. 1:9).
ing company, to promote the paraphrases he was
At the urging of many, J.B. Phillips turned
.B.
many, J.B producing. He called his new firm Tyndale House
his translational skill to a portion of the Old after William Tyndale, the father of the English
Testament (Amos, Hosea, Isaiah 1-35, and Bible. What would Tyndale have thought of this?
Micah, arranged in that order). In 1962 he published a rendering of the
Hebrew is concrete rather than abstract; so New Testament letters with the title, Living
Testament
Phillips plays with the words in order to put there Letters. This was followed by Living Prophe-
something that the text does not have. cies in 1965, Living Gospels in 1966, and the
“The starry universe” in place of “the seven Living New Testament in 1967. In 1967 he also
stars and Orion” (Amos 5:8). put out Living Psalms, followed by Living Les-
“The words of Amos . . which he saw con- sons of Life and Love in 1968, Living Books of
cerning Israel” becomes “These are the words of Moses in 1969, and Living History of Israel in
Amos when he saw the truth about Israel” (Amos 1970. The complete Living Bible (LB) came
1:1). from the press in 1971.
“For three transgressions . . and for four” be- Its circulation has been helped by the Billy
comes “Because of outrage after outrage” (Amos Graham Evangelistic Association, which has
1:3). publicized it on television and has given away
“The Lord said to Hosea” becomes “While hundreds of thousands of copies. In 1965, in
Hosea was waiting . .” (Hosea 1:2). English
honor of his great work of translating English
“For she gathered it of the hire of an harlot, into English, Wheaton College conferred on
and they shall return to the hire of an harlot” him the honorary degree of Doctor of Litera-
becomes simply “For the price of her unfaithful- ture.
ness pays for her betrayal!” (Micah 1:7).
He includes some of the Majority Text pas-
If you are looking for an accurate transla- sages (see Matt. 17:21; 18:11; Mark 15:28;
tion, you will not be happy with Phillips’ pro- John 5:3b-5; Acts 8:37; 24:6b-8a; Rom. 16:24).
duction. It was not intended to be used for study In most of these cases his LB has a footnote call-
purposes. He turns the Bible into something akin ing the reader’s attention to the fact that many
to a fiction novel. ancient manuscripts omit the passage.
He sometimes adds quite a few imaginative
LIVING BIBLE (LB) (Taylor) details for which there is no warrant in the origi-
Taylor
Kenneth Nathaniel Taylor was another nal. A clear example is in Amos 1:1-2. Here the
Christian who, having little background in Bib-
Bib- ASV (the version Taylor worked from) gives a lit-
eral word-for-word translation of the Hebrew. It
Most Frequently Used Versions 159
gives the title as “The words of Amos who was women and took any they desired to be their
among the herdsmen of Tekoa . .” In the LB this wives . . In those days, and even afterwards,
becomes two full sentences: “Amos was a herds- when the evil beings from the spirit world were
man living in the village of Tekoa. All day long he sexually involved with human women, their chil-
dren became giants, of whom so many legends
sat on the hillsides watching the sheep, keeping
are told.”—Genesis 6:1-2, 4 (Phillips).
them from straying.” The ASV continues, “. .
Taylor places the entire book of Revela-
which he saw concerning Israel.” In the LB this
tion into the future! “This book unveils some of
becomes: “One day in a vision, God told him
the future activities soon to occur in the life of
some of the things that were going to happen to
Jesus Christ” (Rev. 1:1).
his nation, Israel . . This is his report of what he
Revelation 1:10 has John going to church
saw and heard.”
on Sunday. “It was the Lord’s Day and I was
At other times he gives us less than what is
worshiping.”
there: Psalm 19:7-9 extols the wonders of God’s
Look at what Taylor does to the first beati-
law in a beautifully structured piece of literary
tude: “ ‘Humble men are very fortunate!’ ” he
art. The original has six different names for the
told them, “ ‘for the Kingdom of Heaven is given
written revelation and ascribe six different char-
to them’ ” (Matt. 5:3). Although humility is a
acteristics and funtions to it. In the LB, the liter-
Christian virtue, there is something deeper im-
ary beauty of the poem has given way to simple
plied here. The “poor in spirit” are those who
assertions: “God’s laws are perfect. They pro-
have a deep sense of spiritual poverty (see Isa.
tect us, make us wise, and give us joy and light.
66:2). They are not only humble, but have a feel-
God’s laws are pure, eternal, and just.”
ing of spiritual destitution and recognize their
In one passage, Taylor says, “Look up into
need of God.
the heavens! Who created all these stars?” After
Taylor repeatedly changes “son of man” to
this, he gives an analogy completely untrue to
“Messiah” (Luke 21:27; 24:7), “I, the Messiah”
the original: “As a shepherd leads his sheep, call-
(Matt. 8:20; 11:19; 12:8, et al.), or simply “I”
ing each by its pet name, and counts them to
(Matt. 10:23; 13:41; 16:13, et al.).
see that none are lost or strayed, so God does
with stars and planets!” A footnote to the word so-
The so - called Living Bible is a transla-
“shepherd” says, “Implied”; but there is noth- tion of a translation. It is further limited by
ing in the Hebrew implying this figure of speech. the fact that the translator frankly states he
The actual analogy is far more majestic, de- theology.
was guided by his theology. It would no doubt
signed to display, as the prophet declares, the be helpful for the reader to know what Taylor
greatness of God’s might and the force of His means when he says he has “a rigid evangelical
power. The analogy is not that of a shepherd, position.” But this is not clarified.
but of a great general reviewing his army; for that By reading the way he twists Scripture, we
is what the word, “host,” means in the ASV God,. learn more of his objective.
as the Lord of hosts, leads forth the stars as a Consider what he does to the truth about
general summons his forces. the unconscious state of the dead:
Above everything else, a translation must be ,
The ASV which he “translated” from, gives a
faithful to the text of the original. Does a transla- literal translation of Psalm 115:17: “The dead
tor have the right to read his own interpretation praise not Jehovah, neither any that go down
into the text. Was the forbidden tree in tha Gar- into silence.” But, in the LB, this becomes “The
den of Eden a “Tree of Conscience”? dead cannot sing praises to Jehovah here on
Taylor adds a legend to Genesis 6. The earth.”
“sons of God,” in Genesis 6, are made into The ASV rendering of Psalm 6:5 reads: “For
“evil beings from the spirit world.” He holds in death there is no remembrance of thee: In
that they were God’s “created supernatural be- Sheol, who shall give thee thanks?” The Living
ings, but no longer godly in character” (footnote), Bible translates: “For if I die I cannot give you
who fell in love with women on earth, “the daugh- glory by praising you before my friends,” imply-
ters of men.” Here is his translation: ing that he could praise God in heaven.
“Now a population explosion took place upon In the Living Bible, Ecclesiastes 9:5 is “For
the earth. It was at this time that beings from the living at least know that they will die! But
the spirit world looked upon the beautiful earth the dead know nothing; they don’t even have their
160 The King James and the Modern Versions
memories.” Unable to effectively destroy that demands and merciless justice, while Jesus
passage, Taylor adds this in the footnote: “These Christ brought us loving forgiveness as well” is
statements are Solomon’s discouraged opinion, the translation given of John 1:17. But salva-
and do not reflect a knowledge of God’s truth on tion means more than bringing people to heaven
these points!” (Rom. 1:16-17), and the righteousness of God
Psalm 73:24 in the ASV reads: “Thou wilt is more than a “way to heaven” (Rom. 3:21-22).
guide me with thy counsel, and afterward re- “On every Lord’s Day each of you should put
ceive me to glory” (possibly meaning “honor”). aside something from what you have earned
The last clause in the Living Bible is “and after- during the week.” The Greek has simply “on the
wards receive me into the glories of heaven.” first day of the week,” and there is no evidence
Paul’s famous saying, “For I am already be- that it was called “the Lord’s Day” in the first
ing offered, and the time of my departure has century.
come” (2 Tim. 4:6, ASV) is translated: “My time The translation of Acts 20:7 is also question-
has almost run out. Very soon now I will be on able: “On Sunday, we gathered for a commun-
my way to heaven.” ion service.” Again, the Greek has, “On the first
1 Thessalonians 4:14 in the Living Bible day of the week . .” The meeting referred to was
reads: “For since we believe that Jesus died and obviously a night farewell service. It is not en-
then came back to life again, we can also believe tirely clear whether the days are reckoned on
that when Jesus returns, God will bring with the Jewish basis, from sundown to sundown,
him all the Christians who have died.” or on the Roman basis, from midnight to mid-
Taylor
Here is what Taylor has done to hellfire: night. But the former seems most likely, in which
The Hebrew word for the place of the dead, case the meeting was held on Saturday night (see
Sheol, is consistently transliterated in the ASV . NEB, TEV). Moreover, it is not clear that this was
The LB, however, frequently translates it as “hell,” a communion service. The original has “to break
as though it were a place of punishment—con- bread.” This expression can mean either an or-
trary to Hebrew thought. “The wicked shall be dinary meal (Acts 2:42, 46) or the Lord’s Sup-
sent away to hell” (Ps. 9:17). “Hell is licking its per. In any case, it was not called a “communion
chops in anticipation of this delicious morsel, service” in New Testament times.
Jerusalem” (Isa. 5:14). “But they don’t realize Other questionable interpretations are given
that her former guests are now citizens of hell” in Hebrews 5:7, 13:10, 2 Corinthians 7:14, 5:1,
(Prov. 9:18). “The denizens of hell crowd to meet 2 Timothy 2:8, 3:16, etc.
you as you enter their domain” (Isa. 14:9). All Taylor
The translations by Phillips and Taylor are
this sounds like something out of Dante’s In- among the most dangerous translations in the
ferno! century. Jehovah’s
20th century. Even the Catholic and Jehovah’s
However, in other passages, Sheol is trans- Witness Bibles tend to be more staid, drifting
lated “grave.” Psalm 16:10 is adequately ren- off primarily when they want to strengthen
dered, “For you will not leave me among the dead; one of their errors.
you will not allow your beloved one to rot in the The New English Bible is also a paraphrase
grave.” However, when this passage is quoted in which, sometimes, is quite extreme.
Acts 2:27, the meaning is distorted by inserting
the word, “body,” in contrast to “soul”: “You will NEW ENGLISH BIBLE (NEB)
not leave my soul in hell or let the body of your The same year the RSV New TestamentTestament
Holy Son decay.” Thus a false dichotomy, for- was published in the United States (1946),
eign to Old Testament thinking, is introduced plans were laid in the British Isles for the
into the quotation. This is made abundantly production of the New English Bible (NEB).
clear in verse 31, where the word, “soul,” is in- As the result of the initiative (taken by the
serted and “flesh” is rendered “body”: “The Mes- annual General Assembly of the Church of Scot-
siah’s soul would not be left in hell and his body land in approaching other churches regarding a
would not decay.” new version), delegates from the Church of En-
Taylor
This is what Taylor did to the law and gland, the Church of Scotland, the Methodist,
the Sabbath: Baptist, and Congregational churches met in
“For Moses gave us only the Law with its rigid conference in October. It was decided to under-
Most Frequently Used Versions 161
take the production of a completely new trans- “Western
some of the peculiar “Western family” read-
lation. ings—which not even Westcott and Hort would
ings
In the following year representatives of these use!
churches were appointed to form a “Joint Com- Here are some examples. Some of them
mittee on the New Translation of the Bible,” are indeed shocking, since they are based
which met in July, 1947. At its third meeting in on only one or two unimportant manuscripts:
January, 1948, the committee also invited the NEB omits all of Matthew 9:34 following D
Presbyterian Church of England, the Society of and the Sinaitic Syriac, on the assumption that
Friends, the Churches in Wales, the Churches this verse is an assimilation to Matthew 12:24.
in Ireland, the British and Foreign Bible Society, “Lebbaeus” is substituted for “Thaddaeus” in
and the National Bible Society of Scotland to the list of the twelve apostles, in Matthew 10:3,
repre-
appoint representatives. At a later time repre- on the basis of D.
sentatives of the Roman Catholic Church in In place of “moved with compassion” in Mark
England and Scotland also attended as ob- ob- 1:41, the NEB follows the reading “being angry”
servers. of D, which it translates weakly as “in warm in-
Testament,
The work of translating the Old Testament, dignation.”
Testament,
New Testament, and Apocrypha was assigned Among the variety of forms in which manu-
to three groups. The first edition of the New scripts give the charge of Jesus to the blind man
Testament was published in 1961. The com- healed at Bethsaida in Mark 8:26, the NEB has
plete Bible was published in March, 1970, in adopted the simple one found in no currently
two editions—one with and one without the known Greek manuscript, but in one old manu-
Apocrypha. script: “Do not tell anyone in the village.”
The NEB differs from the RSV in three In Acts 1:26, the reading of D and its Latin
ways. First, it purports to be a completely new counterpart, “the twelve apostles,” is read in-
rendering of the original Hebrew, Aramaic, and stead of “the eleven apostles.” “By his holy proph-
Greek, and not just a revision of older English ets” is read in Acts 3:21, with D, instead of “by
versions (ASV and KJV). his holy prophets from of old.”
This means the NEB does not try to stay There are other interesting readings in
Version,
close to the King James Version, as does the the NEB Greek text that are not peculiarly
RSV The New English Bible abandoned the Tyn-
. Western. In Mark 8:38, as in its parallel of Luke
dale / King James tradition and attempted an 9:26a, “words” is omitted with the resulting
entirely new translation. translation: “If anyone is ashamed of me and
Second, it has a different method of transla- mine [i.e., my followers] in this wicked and god-
tion. The translators of the Tyndale tradition less age, the Son of Man will be ashamed of him,
sought to present a literal word-for-word ren- when he comes in the glory of his Father and of
dering, as far as they were able to do so con- the holy angels.”
sistent with English idiom. In fact, from the The striking reading found in some “Caesar-
KJV,
Geneva Bible on down to the KJV English
, ean” type manuscripts that give the name of the
words that were not actually representative notorious prisoner released in place of our Lord
of corresponding words in the original but as “Jesus Bar-Abbas” is adopted in Matthew
were regarded as necessary to make sense in 27:16ff.
our language were put in italics. In Luke 10:1, the NEB has the interesting
The method of translation used in the reading of “seventy-two” rather than “seventy,”
freer.
NEB is much freer. Instead of being a word- and this is supported by the Codex Vaticanus as
for-word translation, it is a “meaning-for- well as Western and other manuscripts.
meaning” rendering. Those are big words for John 13:10 reads, “A man who has bathed
a paraphrase. needs no further washing.” But the omission here
of “needs only to wash his feet” rests on weak
Third, the NEB New Testament differs from
Testament manuscript evidence.
the RSV in many passages in its use of the
Greek text. The NEB boldly uses variant read- The NEB translators also changed parts of
ings which no other modern—or earlier— Testament!
the Old Testament!
For
translation dared to use! For example, it used They occasionally changed the order of ma-
162 The King James and the Modern Versions
terials in the text. For example, in Genesis 26, “On the sixth day God completed all the work
verse 18 is placed between verses 15 and 16. he had been doing, and on the seventh day he
Verses 6-7 of Isaiah 41 are inserted between ceased from all his work.”
verses 20 and 21 of Isaiah 40. The activities of the sixth day had already
In Jeremiah 12 part of verse 14 and all of been described. Also, if we follow the well-known
verse 15 are given after verse 17. Verses 13 and principle of textual critics that the more difficult
14 of Jeremiah 15 are removed from the text reading is to be preferred, we would retain the
and put in a footnote. Hebrew “the seventh day.” God completed His
Amos 5:7 is transposed to follow verse 9. work on the seventh day by inaugurating the
In several places in Joel 3:9-12, the order of Sabbath. This He did by desisting from His cre-
the lines has been rearranged. ative work and by blessing and sanctifying the
Zechariah 2:13 is followed by chapter 4:1- seventh day.
3, 11-13. The remaining verses (4-10) of chap- Quite a few words, known to Britishers
ter 4 are left in their normal place after chapter but unknown to Americans, are included in
3:10. the NEB:
Is such a rearranging of the materials, in “Stooks,” meaning “shocks,” in the Samson
harmony with modern concepts of sequential story.
thought, the proper function of translators or “Weeds” for mourning garments in the ex-
should translators confine their activity to ren- pression, “widow’s weeds” (Gen. 38:14, 19; Isa.
dering the text in the order in which it has been 47:8; Rev. 18:7).
handed down? “In spate,” meaning “in flood,” is also chiefly
The superscriptions in the Psalms have Scottish (Job 6:17, 40:23, cf. 11:2). One won-
been entirely omitted. These ancient editorial ders if the following represents a Scotticism: “Do
titles were part of the traditional text and are not be haughty, but go about with humble folk”
found in the oldest Hebrew manuscripts known. (Rom. 12:16).
Their great antiquity is shown by the fact that, Here are more strange words:
as early as the time of the translation of the Greek Now his sons used to foregather (Job 1:4);
Old Testament, the significance of some of the the stronger man seizes it from the panniers (Job
technical musical terms was already unknown, 5:5); of myself I reck nothing (Job 9:21); not for
as their rendering in the LXX reveals. There is him to swill down rivers of cream (Job 20:17);
no excuse for this, since the NEB translators were do not descry him (Job 23:9); broke the fangs
very willing to insert headings (many of them) in of the miscreant (Job 29:17); tormented by a
the text elsewhere in their translation. ceaseless ague in his bones (Job 33:19); and its
lair in the saltings (Job 39:6); strangers will bat-
The NEB radically changes the Creation ten on your wealth (Prov. 5:10; cf. Rev. 17:16);
of our world: he will get nothing but blows and comtumely
“In the beginning of creation, when God made
(Prov. 6:33); your runnels of water pour into the
heaven and earth, the earth was without form
street (Prov. 5:16); does that mean that Christ
and void, with darkness over the face of the
abyss, and a mighty wind that swept over the is an abettor of sin? (Gal. 2:17); What are they
surface of the waters.”—Genesis 1:1-2. all but ministrant spirits? (Heb. 1:14); Moses,
A footnote gives the traditional rendering, “In then, was faithful as a servitor (Heb. 3:5); Alas,
the beginning God created the heaven and the alas for the great city . . bedizened with gold and
earth.” Another footnote gives “and the spirit of jewels and pearls (Rev. 18:17); Do you bring in
God hovering” for “a mighty wind that swept.” the lamp to put it under the meal-tub? (Mark
What does that passage now say: (1) The 4:21); You strain off a midge, yet gulp down a
earth already existed when God began His work camel (Matt. 23:24)!
of Creation. (2) The Holy Spirit is entirely re-
moved from the Creation process. NEW INTERNATIONAL VERSION (NIV)
These changes are astounding. 20th-century
This is the one 20th- century translation
In Genesis 2:2, the NEB follows the Samari- that a book company (Zondervon, in this case)
tan Pentateuch and the LXX in reading “the sixth tried the hardest to make acceptable to the
day” rather than the Hebrew, which has “the sev- However,
broadest number of people. However, like the
enth day.”
Most Frequently Used Versions 163
Texts.
others, it is based on the modern Greek Texts. John 1:27; 3:13, 15; 5:3, 16; 6:11, 22, 47;
Interested groups from the Christian Re- 8:9, 10, 59; 10:26; 11:41; 12:1; 16:16; 17:12;
formed Church and the Commission on Educa- 19:16
tion of the National Association of Evangelicals Acts 2:30; 7:37; 9:5-6; 10:6, 21, 32; 13:42;
decided to begin working together on a Bible 15:18, 24; 18:21; 20:15; 21:8, 22, 25; 23:9;
project. The decision to produce it was formal- 24:6, 8, 26; 26:30; 28:16
ized by a group of Biblical scholars meeting in Romans 8:1; 9:28; 10:15; 11:6; 13:9; 14:6,
Chicago in 1965. In 1967, the New York-based 21; 15:24
International Bible Society agreed to sponsor it 1 Corinthians 6:20, 10:28, 11:24
financially. The New Testament of NIV was
Testament Galatians 3:1
published in September 1973. Ephesians 3:14, 5:30
The objective was to produce a Bible which Philippians 3:16
was not too informal, was suitable for church Colossians 1:2, 14; 3:6
use or home reading, not artificial and wooden, 1 Thessalonians 1:1
not too free or paraphrastic, and not a one-man 1 Timothy 3:3; 6:5, 7
production. Hebrews 2:7; 3:6; 7:21; 8:12; 10:30; 11:11,
The NIV is called an international version 13; 12:20
because the committee producing it consisted 1 Peter 4:14
of Bible scholars from such English-speaking 1 John 4:3, 5:13
countries as Canada, England, Australia, and Revelation 1:8, 11; 5:14; 11:1, 17; 14:5;
New Zealand, as well as the United States. They 15:2; 21:24
sought to avoid the use of Americanisms on the The above constitutes a total omission of
one hand and Anglicisms on the other. (Though 1,284 words from the Holy Bible.
a British edition was published in 1974, few so- “harmonizing pas-
Most of the so - called “harmonizing pas-
changes in vocabulary were felt necessary, though sages” that the textual critics believe were
British spelling was adopted.) The translators Text
“added” to the Majority Text in Matthew (and
came from many denominations, including Bap- included in the KJV) were omitted. Here are
tist, Brethren, Church of Christ, Episcopalian, some of them:
Lutheran, Mennonite, Methodist, Nazarene, Matt. 5:44, 17:21, 18:11, 21:36, Luke 9:54-
Presbyterian, Christian Reformed, and others. 56, 23:17-18, 24:6, etc.
An interchange among such a wide variety of Also tossed out were words which the edi-
religious persuasions is an effective safeguard tors considered to be “obviously late read-
against sectarianism. ings.” What makes them “late”? The fact that
The governing body of the project consists they are in the Majority Text (and therefore in
of fifteen members, most of whom are well- the KJV), and not in their corrupt Neutral Text.
known Biblical specialists in the USA. The Ex- This includes the second half of Matthew 6:13,
ecutive Secretary of this committee was Edwin “For thine is the kingdom and the power and
H. Palmer. One hundred translators helped pro- the glory forever. Amen.” Also they included John
duce it. 5:3-4, Acts 8:37, 1 John 5:7-8. But a few “late
It is a shame that they did not base their readings” were left in the text (Matthew 21:44;
work on the Majority Text! Luke 24:6a, 12, 36, 40, 51).
Here is a list of portions of 147 verses Remember the above facts, when someone
which have been omitted from the NIV: NIV: tells you the NIV is a wonderful Bible.
Matthew 5:44; 6:13; 15:6, 8; 19:9; 20:7, 16, The longer “late reading” passages, such as
22-23; 25:13; 27:35; 28:9 Mark 16:9-20 and John 7:53-8:11, were kept
Mark 1:42; 6:11, 33; 7:8; 8:26; 9:38, 45, 49; in the text. But lines are drawn before and after
10:21, 24; 11:8, 10, 23; 12:23, 29-30, 33; the passages and notes indicate that early manu-
13:14; 14:19, 27, 68, 70 scripts omit these passages.
Luke 1:28; 4:4, 8, 18; 5:38; 7:31; 8:43, 45, There are some passages that are disputed
48, 54; 9:54-56; 11:2, 4, 11, 44, 54; 17:9; 18:24; by scholars. In regard to these, the NIV has in-
19:45; 20:23, 30; 22:64, 68; 23:23, 38; 24:1, cluded Luke 22:19b, 20; Matthew 12:47; Luke
42 22:44; Matthew 16:2-3. In John 5:2, NIV has
164 The King James and the Modern Versions
selected “Bethzatha” instead of “Bethesda”; in alternative translations or readings, and short
Ephesians 1:1, it has included “Ephesus”; in explanatory remarks. The material is printed in
Matthew 27:17, it has omitted “Jesus” after one column with tiny verse numbers. There are
“Barabbas”; in Mark 1:41, it has “filled with com- short paragraph headings.
passion” instead of NEB’s “in warm indignation.” The NIV seems to be a nice translation; but
Certain passages are ambiguous in the when you read it, you find it to be fully modern-
Greek text and could be translated in two dif- ized and fully in conformity with Wescott and
ferent ways. Here are five verses which the Hort.
NIV translated better than another modern ver-
sion: ——————
Mark 15:39—“Surely this man was the Son THE WATCHTOWER BIBLES
of God”! (NIV) / “Truly this man was a son of Next we will discuss two translations pub-
God” (NEB, RSV 1st ed.).
, lished by the Watchtower Society (Jehovah’s Wit-
John 1:3-4—“Without him nothing was nesses).
made that has been made. In him was life, and NEW WORLD TRANSLATION (NWT)
that life was the light of men” (NIV). Jehovah’s Witnesses
Now we come to two Jehovah’s Witnesses
“No single thing was created without Him. Bibles. (You probably did not know they now
(You
All that came to be was alive with his life, and For
have two.) For obvious reasons, we want to
that life was the light of men” (NEB). carefully show you the flaws in these two
John 1:9—“The true light that gives light to doctrinally slanted translations.
every man was coming into the world” (NIV). / Other than Catholic Bibles (which we will
“That was the true Light, which lighteth every Jehovah’s Witnesses
discuss later), Jehovah’s Witnesses produce
man that cometh into the world” (KJV). the most biased Bibles in the world.
Romans 9:5—“Theirs are the patriarchs,
and from them is traced the human ancestry of The current edition of the New World
World
Christ, who is God over all, forever praised! Translation was published in 1961.
Amen” (NIV). / “To them belong the patriarchs, Jehovah”
“Jehovah” is constantly given in the Old Tes-
and of their race, according to the flesh, is the tament (as it also was in the ASV); but, in addi-
Christ. God who is over all be blessed for ever. tion, it is introduced 237 times into the text of
Amen” (RSV). / May God be supreme above all, the New Testament and 72 times in the foot-
be blessed forever! Amen” (NEB). notes. There is absolutely no basis for the trans-
1 Timothy 3:2—“The husband of but one lation of the Greek original by the word, “Jeho-
wife” (NIV). / “Married only once” (RSV). / “faith- vah.”
ful to his one wife” (NEB). As you may already know, the word, “Jeho-
Then there is Matthew 16:18, which many vah,” is an artificially created word, resulting from
modern translations twist in order to please the consonants of the name of God, transliter-
Rome. NIV has: “And I tell you that you are Pe- ated YHWH (JHVH), and the Hebrew vowels of
ter, and on this rock.” To strengthen the point, the word for Lord, Adonai. The Jews refrained
the note reads “Peter means rock.” It is not as from uttering the name of God and usually sub-
explicit as NEB’s “You are Peter, the Rock,” but stituted in its place the word, Adonai. Thus the
not far from it. “Peter” means a rolling stone, not vowels of this latter word were placed with the
a rock. This is clearly shown in the Greek of this consonants of YHWH, so that the reader would
verse. The Greek word for “Peter” is in the mas- know he should read Adonai instead.
culine; and the word for “Rock,” in this verse, is Most English Bibles follow the Jewish prac-
in the neuter—showing the two do not speak of tice of translating YHWH as LORD (full caps), ex-
the same thing. cept when YHWH is preceded by the word Ad-
onai; in this case, it is translated GOD (full caps),
The NIV has followed the practice of the for Adonai itself is translated Lord.
modernists in replacing the “thou,” “thee,” “thy,”
and “thine” with the forms of “you” and your— The translators carefully select between
even when Jesus or the Father is addressed. “Lord” and “Jehovah,” in order to downgrade
“Jehovah,”
This translation has a short preface and rela- Christ.
tively few notes. The notes give cross references, They sometimes use the word, “Lord,” in the
Most Frequently Used Versions 165
Greek and sometimes “Jehovah,” depending on for the Jehovah’s Witnesses’ translation of John
whether they think the Greek word for “Lord” 1:1.
applies to God or to Jesus. When they think There is no consistency in their transla-
Jesus is referred to, they use “Lord”—for they tion of theos without the article. In the Gos-
do not want to call Him “Jehovah.” They only pel of John, it is always written as “God”; that
consider Him to be a created angel. is, with a capital G (including, surprisingly, John
An example of this would be 1 Corinthians 20:28), except in four passages: John 6:45,
12:3: “Nobody can say: ‘Jesus is Lord!’ except John 1:1, John 1:18, and John 10:33, where
by the holy spirit” (with “holy spirit” in lower theos is translated “a god.”
case, since they do not believe in the Third Per- John 1:18—“No man has seen God at any
son of the Godhead either). Another example is time; the only begotten god who is in the bosom
2 Corinthians 4:5: “For we are preaching, not position with the Father is the one that has ex-
ourselves, but Christ Jesus as Lord.” plained him.”
But other times they translate the Greek word John 10:33—“The Jews answered him: ‘We
for “Lord” as “Jehovah,” even when the refer- are stoning you, not for a fine work, but for blas-
ence to Jesus is clear. This is the case in Acts phemy, even because you, although being a man,
19:20 where the NWT reads: “Thus in a mighty make yourself a god.’ ”
way the word of Jehovah kept growing and pre- Testament,
In the New Testament, several passages
vailing.” They did this—even though they had have the names, “God” and “Jesus Christ,”
earlier translated the parallel thought by the joined by a conjunction with one article be- be-
words, “and the name of the Lord Jesus went fore the first name. The rule is that when there
on being magnified” (Acts 19:17). are two nouns in such a grammatical struc-
The expression, “the Spirit of the Lord,” ture, they refer to the same person or thing.
is always translated as “the spirit of Jehovah”; However, whenever the nouns, “God” and
yet, in the New Testament, it sometimes refers “Jesus Christ,” are found together in the NWT,
to the Spirit of God and sometimes to the Spirit they are translated so as to make God and Jesus
of Christ. Such a use even occurs within one Christ separate persons!
verse, Romans 8:9: In the KJV, it says: “But ye Titus 2:13—“While we wait for the happy
are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be the hope and glorious manifestation of the great God
Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have and of our Savior Christ Jesus” (NWT). / “Look-
not the Spirit of Christ, he is none of His.” But ing for that blessed hope, and the glorious ap-
NWT translates it as “God’s spirit” and “Christ’s pearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus
spirit.” Christ” (KJV). (Two “ands” in a Greek sentence
1:1:
Then there is John 1:1 “In [the] beginning like this can be translated “and . . “even,” in-
the Word was, and the Word was with God, and stead of “and . . and.”) / “Awaiting our blessed
the Word was a god.” This is completely in har- hope, the appearing of the glory of our great God
mony with the theology of Jehovah’s Witnesses; and Savior Jesus Christ” (RSV). / “Looking for-
since, for them, Christ is a created being. There- ward to the happy fulfilment of our hopes when
fore, He is to them not God but a god. the splendour of our great God and Saviour Christ
The Greek does not have the article before Jesus will appear” (NEB).
“God” in John 1:1. But the structure of Greek The non-NWT translations, above, are simi-
sentence requires “the” before “God.” In this lar and make God and Jesus Christ the same
verse theos (God) is a predicate noun and person, although it is ambiguous in KJV. There
precedes the verb and subject. Therefore a is only a slight change in the NWT; but given the
definite article must be read here. When a Witnesses’ theological bias, it is sufficient to show
definite predicate noun precedes the verb, a that a clear distinction is made between the two
definite article is never to be written before by the repetition of the preposition, “of.”
the noun; but it must be read as being there. 2 Peter 1:1—“The righteousness of our God
This anarthrous (lack of a definite article) and [the] Savior Jesus Christ.” The article is not
construction emphasizes quality and requires present before “Savior” in the Greek text, but
that theos be translated as a fully divine be -be- before “God” only; the translators added it to
ing. Thus we see that there is no justification make it appear they are two separate beings.
Colossians 1:16-17—“Because by means of
166 The King James and the Modern Versions
him all [other] things were created . . All [other] thew 10:38, ‘Whoever does not accept this tor-
things have been created through him . . Also, ture stake and follow after me is not worthy of
he is before all [other] things and by means of me.’ Again all sorts of authorities are mar-
him all [other] things were made to exist.” Need- shaled, this time to back their contention that
Christ was impaled (Matthew 27:38, et al.).
less to say, the words in the brackets are not in
“First it should be noted that ‘impale’ is used
the original but are added to say that Christ Him-
in a sense not acknowledged by Webster’s New
self was created and then He created all other
International Dictionary (Unabridged, 1949).
things. They do not mean the Oriental custom of
Philippians 2:7—“Who, although he was ex- thrusting a body down on a pointed stake.
isting in God’s form, gave no consideration to a “Rather they give an illustration from Justus
seizure, namely, that he should be equal to God” Lipsius’ De Cruce, showing a man affixed by
(NWT). / “But made himself of no reputation, and nails to a single upright pole but with the hands
took upon him the form of a servant, and was attached about a foot above his head on the
made in the likeness of men” (KJV). / JB: “His one upright. It is not mentioned that Lipsius
state was divine, yet he did not cling to his equal- gives five different pictures in all and that he
ity with God.” / “Who, though he was in the form himself held in this same book for the tra-
of God, did not count equality with God a thing ditional representation as true.
to be grasped” (RSV). “They do lay great emphasis on the original
meaning of [the Greek word] stauros as a single
The NWT implies that Jesus gave no con-
upright pole. That this single upright pole was
sideration to being equal with God while the oth- used for executions they prove by citing Roman
ers assert that Christ did not cling to His equal- literature. But there is a strange silence about
ity with God but emptied Himself. the descriptions of the crucifixions of slaves at
The Holy Spirit is something else they want the beginning of the Christian era.
to get rid of. So “Holy Spirit” is always printed “Customarily the slaves were made to carry
as “holy spirit”; and “Spirit” as “spirit.” the patibulum or horizontal bar of their cross
to the place of execution. So common was this
Jehovah’s Witnesses believe the Lord’s Sup-
form of crucifixion that the Roman authors use
per was only a memorial service; so they twist patibulum as synonymous with crux (Seneca,
the Greek of 1 Corinthians 11:24-25: “This means De Vita Beata, 19:3; Episiola 101:12, Tacitus,
my body which is in YOUR behalf. Keep doing this Historiae, IV, 3). To hold that Constantine in-
in remembrance of me! This cup means the new troduced the traditional cross as a relic of his
covenant by virtue of my blood.” pagan worship of the sun god (p. 771) is un-
The Greek verb used is “is”; and it should worthy of their evident scholarship.
have been translated thus: “This cup is the new “True the cross does not appear in the cata-
covenant in My blood.” combs as a symbol of Christ before A.D. 312.
Neither does their ‘torture stake’; nor later, for
In order to avoid the teaching about the that matter.
Second Advent, they always translate parousia “As for the ‘fathers,’ it is the traditional cross
as “presence.” That helps explain all their pre- they describe. To cite only two witnesses, Ire-
dicted second comings of God which have failed naeus speaks of Christ’s cross as having five
to occur in the 20th century. ends, two longitudinal, two latitudinal, and a
fifth on the support for the body of the victim
Then there is their use of “torture stake”
(Adversus Haereses, II, 24, 4). He wrote before
crucify.
for the cross and “impale” for crucify. It is A.D. 200. Still earlier is the witness of the Epistle
based on the belief of the Jehovah’s Witnesses, of Barnabas, X, 8. Here the writer speaks of the
that the cross on which Jesus was crucified was cross as having the shape of a Greek tau.”—
a single stake. John Mattingly.
First, historical and archaeological data fully
Jehovah’s Witnesses use several devices
Jehovah’s Witnesses
agree on the cross as the means of crucifixion in
the 1st century A.D. to give the impression they are different and,
therefore, above everyone else. Their impale
Second, the very word, “impale,” does not
on a stake theory. Their statement that they do
mean to nail a person to a post, but to run a rod
not have a church or church services, but only
all the way through him!
“Kingdom Halls.” Their claim that they do not
“Another unusual translation our unidenti-
fied [NWT] committee gives us is that of Mat- keep any day, yet they always meet on Sunday.
Most Frequently Used Versions 167
They call the Old Testament by the name, “He- the [use of] uncanny power along with the sol-
brew Aramaic Scriptures,” and the New Testa- emn assembly.”
ment, “The Christian Greek Scriptures.” This Matthew 5:18—“For truly I say to you that
makes them imagine they are very scholarly. sooner would heaven and earth pass away than
H.H. Rowley, a leading Old Testament for the smallest letter or one particle of a letter
scholar, wrote this: to pass away from the Law by any means and
“The jargon which they use is often scarcely not all things take place.”
English at all, and it reminds one of nothing so I Corinthians 5:1—“Actually fornication is
much as a schoolboy’s first painful beginnings reported among you, and such fornication as is
in translating Latin into English. The transla- not even among the nations, that a wife a cer-
tion is marked by a wooden literalism which tain [man] has of [his] father.”
will only exasperate any intelligent reader—if
1 Corinthians 10:11—“Now these things
such it finds—and instead of showing the rev-
erence for the Bible which the translators pro- went on befalling them as examples, and they
fess, it is an insult to the ‘Word of God.”—Ex- were written for a warning to us upon whom the
pository Times 65: 41-42 (1953-1954). ends of the system of things have arrived.”
We should mention here that they repeatedly
Here are several examples of this strained, use “age” or “world” as “system of things.” Here
wooden, and peculiar translation: is another example:
Genesis 7:15—“In which the force of life was Matthew 28:20—“And, look! I am with you
active.” / KJV: “breath of life.” all the days until the conclusion of the system of
Genesis 16:12—“As for him, he will become things.”
a zebra of a man.” / KJV: “And he will be a wild
man.” Last, but not least, the NWT is based on
Genesis 17:4—“As for me, look! my covenant Westcott-Hort Text,
the Westcott-Hort Greek Text, so all the er-
is with you, and you will certainly become father NWT.
rors in it are brought into the NWT.
of a crowd of nations.” / KJV: “father of many
nations.” BIBLE IN LIVING ENGLISH (BLE)
Malachi 3:8—“Will earthling man rob God?” This is, indeed, a strange translation; for
/ KJV: “Will a man rob God?” Jehovah’s Witnesses,
it is published by the Jehovah’s Witnesses,
Matthew 6:17—“Grease your head” / KJV: but was not written by one of them.
“Anoint thine head.” It is an entirely new translation by Steven T.
Genesis 18:20-21—“Consequently Jehovah Byington (1868-1957) who happened to put “Je-
said: ‘The cry of complaint about Sodom and hovah” in the Old Testament. So the Witnesses
Gomorrah, yes, it is loud, and their sin, yes, it is wanted to print it. Byington was a congregational
heavy. I am quite determined to go down that I church pastor who only had half of one year
may see whether they act altogether according studying Biblical languages at Oberlin College,
to the outcry over it that has come to me, and, if in Ohio. After his death, the Watchtower Bible
not, I can get to know it.’ ” and Tract Society obtained publication rights to
Genesis 6:1-3—“Now it came about that when print his translation, which they did in 1972.
men started to grow in numbers on the surface Why did they not translate a Bible them-
of the ground and daughters were born to them, selves? The answer is that they lack Greek
then the sons of the true God began to notice and Hebrew scholars able to do it.
the daughters of men, that they were good- Because someone may bring it into your
looking; and they went taking wives for them- home someday, here is a very brief overview of
selves, namely, all whom they chose. After that this translation.
Jehovah said: ‘My spirit shall not act toward In the Old Testament, “you” is used when
man indefinitely in that he is also flesh.’ ” addressing God, but “thou” in the New Testa-
Exodus 20:3—“You must not have any other ment. Byington says this is because men did not
gods against my face.” have reverent feelings for God in Old Testament
Isaiah 1:13—“Stop bringing in any more times!
valueless grain offerings. Incense—it is some- Regarding the overuse of “Jehovah,” Byington
thing detestable to me. New moon and sabbath, admits that the name itself is a mismatched
the calling of a convention—I cannot put up with blunder; but he says that does not matter, since
168 The King James and the Modern Versions
it is “a personal name.” • An edition of the Revised Standard Version
Very strange spellings of proper names are which is acceptable to Roman Catholics
given. Where Byington got them from, no one has • The Common Bible
been able to figure out: Hambakuk, Malaki,
Sephaniah, Zecariah, Enoc, and Lamec. REVISED STANDARD VERSION:
Byington used something approximating the THE APOCRYPHA
Nestle Text, but freely departed from it when- As we noted earlier, the Division of Christian
ever he wished. He said the “old version” (KJV) Education (DCE) held the copyright to the RSV .
contained “forged texts.” Byington strongly dis- In October 1952, the General Convention of the
liked the King James Bible. Protestant Episcopal Church issued a formal re-
Byington’s
It is interesting to compare Byington’s quest to the DCE, an agency of the National
BLE with the NWT: Council of Churches (NCC), based in New York
“Jehovah” is only used in the Old Testament; City, to organize a committee to revise the En-
whereas, in the NWT, it is used in both. glish translation of the Apocrypha.
The word, “God,” is capitalized when used The General Board of the NCC authorized
about Christ (John 1:1; 1:18; 6:45; 10:33). the appointment of a group of scholars to make
Brackets are not used in Titus 2:13 and 2 and publish The RSV Apocrypha.
Peter 1:1, as is done in the NWT. So Jesus can Testament,
The Apocrypha of the Old Testament,
be identified as God in those verses. Version,
Revised Standard Version, was published on
Its punctuation in Romans 9:5 clearly iden- September 30, 1957.
tifies Christ as God: “Whose are the fathers, and The appearance of these books constituted
from whom in the way of flesh comes the Christ, an important step in helping Catholics and Prot-
he who is over everything, God blessed forever— estants find a common version acceptable to
Amen!” them both. The ecumenists considered this goal
The designation, “Holy Spirit,” is capitalized, to be very important. The Vatican could not ap-
contrary to the NWT. prove the RSV until the Apocrypha could be in-
The words, “cross” and “crucify,” are used cluded in it. (More on its RSV approval later.)
instead of “torture stake” and “impale.” Later in this book, we will briefly over-
The only apparent reason why the Wit- Wit- view the history and questionable content of
nesses published this translation is the trans- Testament
the Old Testament Apocrypha.
lator’s use of “Jehovah” for God’s name in
Testament. Witnesses
the Old Testament. If the Witnesses really REVISED STANDARD VERSION:
had some scholars of their own, they surely CATHOLIC EDITION
would have brought out their own transla- An astounding event occurred in 1965:
Byington’s—which
tion and not used Byington’s—which did not the publication of a joint Catholic-Protestant
include all their errors! Version!
edition of the Revised Standard Version!
Byington’s translation also has many very However, it was to be expected. Since the
peculiar readings. But we will not list any here. National Council of Churches owned the copy-
The above data is enough to arm you for when right of the RSV, it would be expected that it
the Jehovah’s Witnesses knock on your door. would push for a Bible—which the major Prot-
estant denominations and Rome could both ap-
—————— prove.
JOINT Here is a brief description of this edition:
CATHOLIC-PROTESTANT
BIBLES
Testament
The 1965 New Testament edition. A Catho-
lic-approved edition of the RSV New Testament,
Protestant, Ortho-
The concern of many Protestant, Ortho - prepared by the Catholic Biblical Association of
dox, and Catholic denominations to unite is Great Britain with the approval of the Standard
urgent. They realize that, in order to success- Bible Committee, was published in 1965.
fully do this, they must have a common Bible. This was a regular RSV, plus a number of
In order to achieve this, three publications changes. A List of Changes can be found in Ap-
have been released: pendix Two of the Bible. The minimal number
• The Revised Standard Version Apocrypha of changes made consist of two kinds: those hav-
Most Frequently Used Versions 169
ing to do with the underlying Greek text and those ing Christians can share. Although the problem
giving a different translation of the Greek. of the Old Testament canon remains, Protestants
The first consisted in restoring the six- and Catholics have largely come to an agreement
teen passages found in the Received Text Text on the translation of accepted books. This
that the RSV had placed in footnotes. This means that, in theological discussions (which
included such passages as the long ending of they regularly hold in Geneva and elsewhere),
Mark 16:9-20, the story of the woman taken in all the churches can appeal to the same au-
adultery (John 7:52-8:11), and Luke’s account thoritative text. Dialogue between them is
of Peter running to the tomb (Luke 24:12). In therefore greatly facilitated.
each instance, the RSV has a footnote stating, This Bible is entitled, The Oxford Annotated
“Other ancient authorities add . .” The Catholic RSV Bible with the Apocrypha, and received the
edition restores the passage and has in the foot- Imprimatur of Cardinal Cushing, Archbishop of
note, “Other ancient authorities omit . .” Boston, in 1965—a year before the publication
The second type of change consists in of the complete Bible.
giving a different translation. Joseph, in Mat-
thew 1:19, does not resolve to “divorce” Mary COMMON BIBLE
quietly but “to send her away quietly.” The “broth- The publication of a single RSV for both
ers” of Jesus (Matt. 12:48ff.; Mark 3:31ff.; Luke Protestants and Catholics did not satisfy the
8: 19ff.) are “brethren,” based on the belief that concern of the ecumenists for still closer unity
they were not real brothers. —“The Greek word between Protestants and Rome in their
or its Semitic equivalent is used for varying de- Bibles.
grees of blood relationship.” The angel Gabriel’s Their concern was aided by the fact that the
greeting to Mary is “Hail, full of grace” instead of RSV Bible Committee is an ongoing committee;
“Hail, thou that art highly favored (Luke 1:28). and it has been internationalized by the addi-
The marginal translation is preferred in Romans tion of more members from Great Britain and
9:5, “Christ, who is God over all, blessed for ever.” Canada, as well as from the U.S.A.
Appendix One consists of Explanatory Notes As you might expect, it also now includes
of various passages as required by Canon Law. Catholics as well as Protestant members.
One includes the interpretation of Matthew 16:18- After the successful completion of the 1965-
19. 1966 Revised Standard Version: Catholic Edi-
The 1966 complete Bible. The Catholic tion, it was recognized that the ecumenical ob-
RSV edition of the entire Bible was published in jective had not yet been fully achieved. Although
1966. No changes were made in the RSV text of both sides had essentially the same Bible (plus
the Old Testament. All of what Protestants call
Protestants the Apocrytha), Protestants would purchase the
the Apocryphal books, except 1 and 2 Esdras regular RSV while Catholics might purchase its
and the Prayer of Manasseh (which the Coun- Catholic edition. They were not using the very
cil of Trent did not consider canonical), are same Bible! Something must be done about this.
included as integral parts of the canon. The or- So the committee set to work; and, in 1973,
arrange-
der of the books follow the confusing arrange- it published the RSV Common Bible with the
ment found in the Latin Vulgate except that
Vulgate
ulgate, Apocrypha / Deuterocanonical Books. Amid
the additions to Esther are incorporated in that much advertising, pomp, and ceremonies, the
book. Twenty-three pages of Explanatory Notes new book was released during the “Week of
are included. Prayer for Christian Unity” in England, in Feb-
ruary, and during Lent in the United States.
The significance of this is remarkable. The
Catholic-Protestant ecumenists so desperately The Common Bible has received the in-
ternational endorsement of the leaders of the
want a way to unite the denominations, that
Roman Catholics Church, many Protestant de-
Protestant de-
primarily,
Rome was willing to accept, what is primarily,
nominations, and (significantly) the Greek
a Protestant Bible!
Orthodox Church.
The publication of the RSV Catholic Edi-
Since the three major branches of Christen-
tion marks a new day in ecumenical relations.
dom war over the Apocrypha, as they do over many
,
The RSV with a few modifications, provides a trans-
other things, to facilitate the use of the RSV as a
lation of the Word of God that all English-speak-
common Bible, this edition arranged the Old
170 The King James and the Modern Versions
Testament apocryphal books in two groups: wrote prose and detective novels. Knox knew how
The first group is the Deuterocanonical to work with words.
Books, which are accepted by Catholics as Scrip- After converting to Catholicism at the age of
ture. And the second group is 1 and 2 Esdras 29, he entered the priesthood; and, in 1939, he
and the Prayer of Manasseh, which are not re- began translating the Bible into English. He was
garded as authoritative by the Roman Catholic heavily restricted by the fact that he was required
Church, but are included in the Greek Canon of to stay close to the Latin Vulgate; yet his trans-
Scripture. lation was still new and fresh.
In the Preface, the position of the various His translation was based on the 1592 edi-
Christian bodies with respect to the Apocrypha Vulgate
tion of the Vulgate (which had been approved
is clearly explained (pp. viii-xi). by Pope Clement VIII). He also used the Latin
The publication of The Common Bible is in- form for the names of the books (something
deed a significant event in the history of the En- which the Jerusalem Bible later abandoned). Have
Theoretically,
glish Bible! Theoretically, Catholics, Greek Or- you ever heard of Paralipomena, Osee, Abdias,
thodox, and Protestants can now all use the Sophonias, and Aggaeus? Of course, the Apoc-
same translation (although at home and in rypha is also included, scattered all through
church they probably will use other Bibles). Testament.
the Old Testament.
But, most importantly, The Common Bible
importantly, The ending of the Lord’s Prayer is omitted
controversy,
marks the end of the controversy, regarding from Matthew 6:13. (It was also missing in the
the authoritative English text to be employed Rheims-Douai.)
in ecumenical dialogue between different
Protestant denominations with Rome and / JERUSALEM BIBLE
or with Greek Orthodox churchmen. Its pub- pub- The Jerusalem Bible (JB) is the first com-
lication is a significant reason the ongoing plete Roman Catholic Bible to be entirely
“dialogue” between the different churches translated from the original languages—Greek
has accelerated since the early 1970s. Hebrew.
and Hebrew. It was published in 1966.
“Today in many Bible colleges, professors are Protestant scholars had been studying Greek
constantly altering the King James Bible with
and Hebrew manuscripts for centuries; and a
Greek and English versions of the Roman
Catholic Latin Vulgate. Naturally the students few of Rome’s adherents finally got around to
lose confidence in the Bible and lack power when looking at them. Frankly, they were ashamed of
they become preachers.”—Dr. Rivera, Sabo- the obvious fact that Catholic scholars, on the
tage, p. 30. advice of the Vatican, had been avoiding the an-
cient Bible manuscripts.
ROMAN CATHOLIC BIBLES The Old Testament part of the Confraternity
Bible had been translated from the Hebrew.
We will here consider three major 20th-cen-
Spencer’s New Testament had been translated
tury Bibles which were prepared solely for Ro-
from the modern Greek Texts. But the Jerusa-
man Catholics:
lem Bible was the first Catholic Bible to be en-
• The Knox Bible
tirely translated from Greek and Hebrew.
• The Jerusalem Bible
(The Confraternity Bible is the original name
• The New American Bible
of the New American Bible, another Catholic
Bible which was not printed until 1970. More
THE KNOX BIBLE on this later.)
The revised form of the Rheims-Douai was reviously,
Previously, all Catholic Bibles were re - re-
Vati-
the only Catholic Bible to have official Vati- quired to be translated from Jerome’s Latin
can approval until the translation of Monsi- ulgate,
Vulgate which itself is a translation (and a poor
Testament
gnor Knox’s New Testament in 1945. The Old one) from Hebrew and Greek. That included
Testament was published in 1948; but, oddly Monsignor Knox’s translation, which was based
Testament,
enough, unlike the New Testament, it was on the Vulgate.
not approved as an official version. Notes are included all through the JB “to help
Ronald Knox was born into the home of an the faithful” understand the text. These notes
Anglican priest and educated at Eton and Ox- are translated from a one-volume French edi-
ford. Prior to his conversion to Catholicism, he tion (1956) of La Bible de Jerusalem, published
Most Frequently Used Versions 171
by the Dominican Biblical School of Jerusalem. In Matthew 16:18 (“On this rock I will build
For that reason, the name, “Jerusalem Bible,” my church,” KJV), the following note appears:
was given to the book. “Catholic exegetes maintain that these en-
Because there are so many small-print during promises hold good not only for Peter
notes, this Bible has 2,062 pages and weighs himself but also for Peter’s successors. This
nearly 5 lbs! Rome wanted to make sure the inference, not explicitly drawn in the text, is
faithful understood the text. considered legitimate because Jesus plainly in-
tends to provide for his Church’s future by es-
The text is more paraphrastic than the RSV RSV,, tablishing a regime that will not collapse with
but not as much as Phillips. Perhaps to con- Peter’s death. Two other texts, Luke 22:31ff and
reader,
fuse the reader, it has more of the Bible in John 21:15ff, on Peter’s primacy emphasize
poetic form than any other translation. Even that its operation is to be in the domain of faith;
parts of John are in poetic format! they also indicate that this makes him head
not only of the Church after the death of Christ
In order to help attract Protestants, personal
but of the apostolic group then and there.”
names are always spelled as in the RSV .
This note is appended to Matthew 19:11-
The Apocrypha is scattered all through the
12:
Testament.
Old Testament. When the writer prepared his
“Christ invites to perpetual continence those
book, The Magnificat, for Catholics (which re-
who would consecrate themselves entirely to
quired quotations from Catholic Bibles), he found the kingdom of God.”
it quite difficult to locate passages in the Old Tes-
tament because, with Apocryphal books inserted
NEW AMERICAN BIBLE
here and there all through it (and some of them
are rather long), the result is something of a The Jerusalem Bible had been prepared in
hodgepodge. For example, in the book of Daniel, England and contains British terms and spelling.
Susanna is chapter 13, and Bel and the Dragon You will recall that the New English Bible
is chapter 14. was published so the British could have their
own Bible and not have to rely on the RSV, RSV,
Here are other interesting features of this with its Americanisms in words and spell-
Bible: ing.
The note on 1 Corinthians 3:15 says this: For the same reason the New American Bible
“This is not a direct reference to purgatory
(Recently,
(NAB) was printed. (Recently, “The Catholic
but several Doctors of the Church have taken it
Bible” was added in large print to its title.) The
as a basis for that doctrine.”
Jerusalem Bible is essentially in the jargon of
Whereas other versions have “wife” in 1
Britain; and there was felt a need for something
Corinthians 9:5, JB translates it, “Christian wo-
similar,
similar, but for Americans.
man,” with this added note: “Lit. ‘a sister, a
woman (wife?).” The objective is to show that The NAB is not a new version. Catholics have
the Apostles were not married, but had nuns to been struggling to get it completed, literally, for de-
help them in their work. cades. Preparing Bibles is not something which
As you might expect, Genesis 3:15 also re- comes easy to them.
quired a note. You will recall that the Vulgate, Testament
The New Testament (a revision of Rheims-Rheims-
Rheims-Douai, and other Catholic Bibles trans- Vulgate)
Challoner based on the Latin Vulgate) was pub - pub-
lated this as the woman (Mary) crushing the lished in 1941. It was called the Confrater-
serpent’s head while it was not able to even hurt Version.
nity Version.
her heel (Is she not immaculate?). The note says But, in 1943, the famous encyclical on
this: Scripture studies, Divino afflante Spiritu, was
“The Latin version has a femine pronoun issued by Pope Pius XII, recommending trans-
(‘she’ will crush . .) and since, in the messianic lation from the original text. So work on the Old
interpretation of our text, the Messiah and his Testament was begun, based on the Hebrew. The
mother appear together, the pronoun has been work went very slowly (!) and was not com-
taken to refer to Mary; this application has be- pleted (with the Apocrypha included) until
come current in the Church.” 26 years later, in 1969.
later,
That was a shrewd statement to avoid stat- Of course, the New Testament had to be re-
ing the fact that the Hebrew has a masculine translated, this time from the Greek text.
pronoun.
172 The King James and the Modern Versions
With the publication of the NAB in 1970, an explosion of English Bible translations over
there exists, for the first time, a complete the past 40 years has challenged the long reign
American Catholic Bible translated from the of the King James Version. And the question
original languages. The translation team in- ‘Which version of the Bible is best?’ is now a
common concern. It is a question not easily an-
cluded fifty-nine Catholic and five Protes-
swered. For every Bible translation there is
tant scholars. someone who will say it is the best of all pos-
Testament
The Old Testament is based on the He- He- sible versions. And the search for the best ver-
brew and Aramaic (the Massoretic text), plus sion is crowded with ‘experts’ loaded with opin-
many variations based on the Septuagint, the ion, choked with rhetoric, confused by misused
terminology, and short on objective informa-
Qumran Scroll, or imagination.
tion.
The Greek text used in the New Testa- Testa-
“In fact there is no ‘best’ translation . . No
ment is Nestle-Aland’s Novum Testamentum
Nestle-
translation is perfect, but most are ‘for the
Graece (25th ed., 1963), with some assistance greatest part true and sufficient.’ So the ques-
from the United Bible Societies’ Greek Text. tion is not ‘Which Bible is best?’ But which of
In some instances, it has strayed from the the many good translations is best for you?”—
modern Greek Texts. For example, it uses brack- John R. Kohlenberger, Moody Monthly, May
ets, to indicate what are called “doubtful read- 1987.
ings of some merit.” Such readings are found,
Bibles,
It is openly admitted that, with Bibles, any-
for example, in Matthew 5:5, 17:21, 21:44,
thing goes—as long as it makes sales.
24:36, John 5:3, Ephesians 1:1.
A USA Today article reports that the Ameri-
Other readings not found in the Nestle-Aland
can Bible Society—yes, the American Bible So-
Text include Luke 24:12, 40, 51. At the end of
ciety—has released an “MTV-like” video entitled
Mark it has followed the Nestle-Aland Text by
“Out of the Tombs.” The article is entitled, “Be-
including both longer and shorter endings within
hold, Rap Bible Stories Are Born on Video,” and
the text section. There is a line, however, between
describes this wonderful new production in these
these endings and no line between Mark 16:8
words:
and the longer ending. Besides these two end-
“In Out of the Tombs, a linguistically direct
ings it has also included, separated by a line from translation of Mark 5:1-20, Jesus appears in
the shorter ending, the ending found in the Freer a dark jacket and T-shirt to battle a drooling,
Logion. According to the note at this place, the baseball cap wearing demon. The desert scenes,
longer ending “has traditionally been accepted flowing robes and stentorian voices of most
as an inspired part of the Gospel,” although “vo- Bible films have been traded in for gritty urban
cabulary and style argue strongly that it was landscapes, street garb and rap-like narration.
written by someone other than Mark.” The story “Out of the Tombs is the first in the society’s
of the woman taken in adultery is found in brac- new multimedia translations that use fast-paced,
kets at its traditional position in John even MTV-like images and contemporary music to tell
though the explanation in the footnote indicates Bible stories. ‘We targeted music videos as a
way to reach younger people,’ says Fern Lee
it is out of place there.
Hagedorn, director of the multimedia transla-
Thus we see that the New American Bible tions department.
is primarily based on Westcott-Hort / Nestle-
Westcott-Hort Nestle-
“The American Bible Society would be the
Text
Aland / UBS Greek Text style. last to advocate not reading the Bible, but our
mandate to make the Scriptures available to
THE PRESENT SITUATION every man, woman and child wouldn’t be ful-
English-speaking
The English- speaking world is today filled unless we used new forms of communi-
cation.
flooded with Bible translations.
In a Moody Monthly article, entitled “Which “The $14.95 video is paired with a 20-page
instructional booklet.
Bible Translation Is Best for Me?” John Koh-
“Next on tape: the story of the Prodigal Son
lenberger wrote this:
and the virgin birth story.”—USA Today, No-
“A generation ago few people asked, ‘Which
vember 19, 1992.
version of the Bible is best?’ The Authorized,
or King James, Version had been the most pop-
It is of interest that, each year, the General
ular and widely read Bible for 350 years. But Conference of Seventh-day Adventists donates
about $85,000 to the American Bible Society, to
Most Frequently Used Versions 173
do with as they wish. It would be far better if we in discussing questions of everlasting impor-
tance; to deal with errors that strike at the foun-
ordered $85,000 in foreign-language Bibles from
dations of all human hope as if they were harm-
them, and gave them to our overseas evange- less and venial mistakes; to bless where God
lists to distribute to those attending their meet- disapproves, and to make apologies where He
ings. calls us to stand up like men and assert, though
It has been about 3,475 years since Moses it may be the aptest method of securing popu-
lar applause in a sophistical age, is cruelty to
sat down and began writing the first page of
man and treachery to Heaven. Those who on
the Bible. Ever since then, Satan has been such subjects attach more importance to the
trying, by every possible method, to destroy rules of courtesy than they do to the measures
book. You
that book. You and I must stand resolutely of truth do not defend the citadel, but betray it
Word,
in defense of God’s Inspired Word, in spite into the hands of its enemies. Love for Christ,
of what others say or do. and for the souls for whom He died, will be the
brother, sister,
Oh, my brother, my sister, let us stand true exact measure of our zeal in exposing the dan-
to God—to the end! gers by which men’s souls are ensnared.”—
“To employ soft words and honeyed phrases Thornwell.
“The grass withereth, the flower fadeth; but the
Word of our God shall stand for ever.”
—Isaiah 40:8
“Heaven and earth shall pass away, but My
Words shall not pass away.”
—Matthew 24:35
“These were more noble than those in
Thessalonica, in that they received the Word with all
readiness of mind, and searched the scriptures daily,
whether these things were so.”
—Acts 17:11
“Open Thou mine eyes, that I may behold
wondrous things out of Thy law.”
—Psalm 119:18
174 The King James and the Modern Versions
Appendix
A Variety of Additional Information
200 SPECIAL ERRORS it belongs.” (“. . until Shiloh come, and unto Him
IN THE MODERN VERSIONS shall the gathering of the people be.”)
The present writer has searched for some of Numbers 33:52a—“Pictures” changed to
the most flagrant errors in the modern versions. “carved idols” (NIV). / (“Ye shall destroy . . all
It has been a laborious task. The collection be- their pictures.” [It is not appropriate today to
low may not be complete, but at least it repre- hint that television and pornography might be
sents a large number of the worse changes in bad.])
the King James Version. Job 19:26—“Then without my flesh I shall
The following passages are arranged from see God.” (“After my skin worms destroy this
Genesis to Revelation. Since the Revised body, yet in my flesh shall I see God.”)
Standard purports to be the standard of the Psalm 8:5—“Yet Thou hast made him a little
revisions, we will most frequently refer to it lower than God” (NIV, NASV, etc.). (“For Thou
as an example. However, the great majority
However, hast made him a little lower than the angels.”)
of the changed or omitted passages will gen- Psalm 45:6—“Your divine throne endures
erally be found in most of the other modern forever and ever. Your royal scepter is a scepter
translations. of equity.” (“Thy throne, O God, is for ever and
We will cite both Old and New Testament pas- ever: the scepter of Thy kingdom is a right scep-
sage, but will particularly focus our attention on ter.”)
verses in the New Testament. Psalm 48:10—“Thy right hand is full of vic-
The purpose is to help you locate some tory.” (“Thy right hand is full of righteousness.”)
of the most problematic passages in the new Psalm 72:11—“May all” instead of “Yea, all.”
versions. The inclusions or omissions are not (“Yea, all kings shall fall down before Him.”)
always quoted; but sometimes they are—es- Psalm 72:8—“May have” instead of “shall
pecially when they are unusually blatant. have.” (“He shall have dominion also from sea
Quotations within parentheses are from to sea.”)
the King James Bible. As usual, throughout Proverbs 16:3—“Commit to the Lord what-
this book, we have placed pronouns referring to ever you do, and your plans will succeed” (NIV).
the Godhead in initial caps. Isaiah 26:3— “The steadfast of mind Thou
wilt keep in perfect peace” (NASV). / (“Thou wilt
1 - OLD TESTAMENT keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is stayed
Genesis 6:3—“My Spirit shall not abide in on Thee” [KJV]).
man for ever” (RSV). (“My Spirit shall not always Isaiah 32:2— “Princes shall rule in justice,
strive with man.”) each shall be like a hiding place from the wind.”
Genesis 11:1—“Few words” instead of “one (“A man shall be as an hiding place from the
language” (RSV). (“And the whole earth was of wind.”)
one language, and one speech.”) Jeremiah 31:22— “A woman protects a
Genesis 12:3—“Be blessed” changed to man,” instead of “a woman shall compass a man.”
“bless themselves.” (“And in thee shall all the (“The Lord hath created a new thing in the earth,
families of the earth be blessed.”) Also changed a woman shall compass a man.” [This is refer-
in Genesis 18:18, 22:18, 26:4, 28:14. ring to the virgin birth; i.e., a woman shall pro-
Genesis 49:10—“Until He come, to whom duce a man-child, without copulation.])
Daniel 3:25— “A son of the gods” instead of
Appendix 175
“the Son of God.” (“The form of the fourth is like etc.).
the Son of God.”) Matthew 20:7—“And whatsoever is right
Hosea 13:9—“I will destroy you, O Israel, ,
that shall ye receive” is omitted (RSV etc.).
who can help you?” (“O Israel, thou has de- Matthew 20:16—“For many be called but
stroyed thyself; but in Me is thine help.”) ,
few chosen” is omitted (RSV etc.).
Micah 5:2—“Whose origin is from of old.” Matthew 20:22—“And to be baptized with
(“Bethlehem . . out of thee shall He come forth the batism that I am baptized with” is omitted
unto Me that is to be ruler in Israel; Whose go- ,
(RSV etc.).
ings forth have been from of old, from everlast- Matthew 23:14—Part or all of verse is omit-
ing.”) ,
ted (RSV etc.). (“Woe unto you, scribes and Phari-
Zechariah 9:9—“Lo your King comes to you; sees, hypocrites! for ye devour widows’ houses,
triumphant and victorious is He.” (“Behold, thy and for a pretence make long prayer: therefore ye
King cometh unto thee: He is just, and having shall receive the greater damnation.”)
salvation.”) Matthew 25:13—“Wherein the Son of man
,
cometh” is omitted (RSV etc.).
2 - NEW TESTAMENT Matthew 27:35—“That it might be fulfilled
Matthew 1:16—Changed to “Joseph, father which was spoken by the prophet” to the end of
of Jesus” (RSV etc.).
, the verse is omitted (RSV, etc.).
Matthew 1:19—“Resolved to divorce her Matthew 28:2—“From the door” is omitted
quietly.” (“Joseph . . not willing to make her a ,
(RSV etc.).
public example, was minded to put her away Matthew 28:9—“As they went to tell His dis-
privily.”) ciples” [about the resurrection] is omitted (RSV ,
Matthew 1:25—“Firstborn” is omitted (RSV , etc.).
etc.). Mark 1:1—“The Son of God” is omitted (var-
Matthew 6:13—“For Thine is the kingdom, ious versions).
and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen” is Mark 1:2—“It is written in Isaiah the pro-
omitted (the Lord’s prayer). phet” instead of “As it is written in the prophets”
Matthew 6:33—“Of God” is omitted (RSV , (NIV, etc.). (The NIV translates it “Isaiah the
etc.). prophet” because it is in the Neutral Text. But
Matthew 8:29—“Jesus” is omitted (RSV., Mark 1:2b is quoted from Malachi 3:1, not from
etc.). Isaiah. Mark 1:3 is quoted from Isaiah. There-
Matthew 9:13—“Repentance” is omitted fore, the KJV (and its Majority Text) has the
(RSV etc.).
, proper reading.)
Matthew 12:35—“Of the heart” is omitted Mark 1:14— “Of the kingdom” is omitted
(RSV etc.).
, ,
(RSV etc.).
Matthew 12:47—Whole verse is omitted Mark 2:17—“To repentance” is omitted (RSV ,
(RSV etc.).
, etc.).
Matthew 13:51—“Jesus saith unto them” Mark 6:11— “Verily I say unto you, it shall
is omitted (RSV etc.).
, be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrah in
Matthew 16:3—“Oh ye hypocrites” is omit- the day of judgment than for that city” is omit-
ted (RSV etc.).
, ,
ted (RSV etc.).
Matthew 16:20—“Jesus” is omitted (RSV, Mark 9:24—“Lord” is omitted (RSV, etc.).
etc.). Mark 9:42—“Little ones that believe in Me”
Matthew 17:21—Entire verse is omitted ,
is omitted (RSV etc.).
(NIV etc.). (“Howbeit this kind goeth not out but
, Mark 10:21— “Take up the cross” is omit-
by prayer and fasting.”) ,
ted (RSV etc.).
Matthew 18:11—Entire verse is omitted Mark 11:10— “In the name of the Lord” is
(RSV etc.). (“For the Son of man is come to save
, ,
omitted (RSV etc.).
that which was lost.”) Mark 11:26—Entire verse is omitted (RSV,
Matthew 19:9—“And whosoever marrieth etc.). (“But if ye do not forgive, neither will your
her which is put away committeth adultery” is Father which is in heaven forgive you your tres-
omitted (RSV etc.).
, passes.”)
Matthew 19:17—“God” is omitted (RSV, Mark 12:29-30—“Of all commandments . .
176 The King James and the Modern Versions
this is the first commandment” is omitted (RSV , Luke 23:38—“In letters of Greek and Latin
etc.). and Hebrew” is omitted (RSV, etc.).
Mark 13:14—“Spoken of by Daniel the Luke 23:42—“Lord” is omitted (RSV etc.).
,
prophet” is omitted (RSV etc.).
, Luke 23:45—“The sun was eclipsed.” (“The
Mark 14:68—“And the cock crew” is omit- sun was darkened.”) [A full moon, called “the
,
ted (RSV etc.). Passover moon,” occurred at night during Pass-
Mark 15:28—Entire verse is omitted (RSV, over time. A full moon cannot eclipse the sun;
etc.). (“And the Scripture was fulfilled which only a new moon can! Desire of Ages, 685: “The
saith, He was numbered with the transgres- passover moon, broad and full, shone from a
sors.”) cloudless sky.”]
Mark 15:39—“A son of God” instead of “the Luke 24:6—“He is not here, but is risen” is
Son of God.” (“The centurion . . said, truly this omitted.
was the Son of God.”) Luke 24:12—Entire lengthy verse (about
Mark 16:9-20—All nine verses are omitted ,
what Peter saw at the tomb) is omitted (RSV etc.).
([RSV, etc.], solely because they are not in the Luke 24:40—“And when He had thus spo-
Vaticanus and Sinaiticus). ken, He showed them His hands and His feet” is
Luke 2:33—“Joseph” is changed to “His fa- ,
omitted (RSV etc.).
ther” (RSV etc.).
, Luke 24:49—“Jerusalem” is omitted (RSV ,
Luke 2:43—“Joseph and His mother” are etc.).
,
changed to “His parents” (RSV etc.). 24:51b-52a—
Luke 24:51b-52a—“Carried up into heaven.
Luke 2:49—“House” instead of “business” ,
And they worshiped Him” is omitted (RSV etc.).
(“I must be about My Father’s business”). (“And it came to pass, while He blessed them,
Luke 4:4—“But by every Word of God” is He was parted from them, and carried up into
,
omitted (RSV etc.). heaven. And they worshipped Him . .”)
Luke 4:8—“Get thee behind Me Satan” is John 1:14—“Begotten” is omitted (RSV etc.).
,
omitted (RSV etc.).
, John 1:17— “Moses gave us only the Law
Luke 4:41—“Christ” is omitted (RSV etc.).
, with its rigid demand and merciless justice” (Liv-
Luke 7:31—“And the Lord said” is omitted ing Bible). (“For the law was given by Moses.”)
(RSV etc.).
, John 1:18—“Begotten” is omitted (RSV etc.).
,
Luke 9:54—“Even as Elias did” is omitted John 1:27— “Preferred before Me” (speak-
,
(RSV etc.). ing of Jesus) is omitted (RSV, etc.).
Luke 11:29—“The prophet” (referring to John 3:13—“Which is in heaven” is omitted
,
Jonah) is omitted (RSV etc.). ,
(RSV etc.).
Luke 17:36—Entire verse is omitted (RSV , John 3:15—“Should not perish” (regarding
etc.). ,
believers) is omitted (RSV etc.).
Luke 22:19—“Which is given for you; this John 3:16, 18—“Begotten” is omitted (RSV ,
do in remembrance of Me” is omitted. etc.).
Luke 22:20—“Likewise also the cup after John 4:42—“Christ” is omitted (RSV etc.).
,
supper, saying, This cup is the New Testament John 6:47—“On Me” is omitted (RSV etc.).,
in My blood, which is shed for you” is omitted. (“He that believeth on Me hath everlasting life.”)
Luke 22:20—“Cup which is poured” instead John 7:53-8:11—All 12 verses are omitted
of “blood, which is shed” (NIV, etc.). (“This cup ,
(RSV etc.). (The woman taken in adultery.)
is the new testament in My blood, which is shed John 8:16—“Father” is omitted (RSV etc.).
,
for you.”) John 9:35—“Son of God” is changed to “Son
Luke 22:31—“And the Lord said” is omit- ,
of man” (RSV etc.).
ted (RSV etc.). Satan hath desired to have you.
, John 11:41— “Where the dead was laid” is
Luke 23:17—Entire verse is omitted (RSV , ,
omitted (RSV etc.).
etc.). (“For of necessity he must release one unto John 16:16—“Because I go to the Father” is
them at the feast.”) ,
omitted (RSV etc.).
Luke 23:34—“Then said Jesus, Father for- John 17:12—“In the world” is omitted (RSV ,
give them; for they know not what they do” is etc.). (“While I was with them in the world, I kept
stated in the RSV footnote as something which them in Thy name.”)
should be omitted. John 20:29— “Thomas” is omitted (RSV ,
Appendix 177
etc.). trast this error with John 8:32, 36; Revelation
Acts 2:30—“According to the flesh He would 5:10; 20:4; 22:5. New Age Versions, pp. 224-
raised up Christ” is omitted (RSV, etc.). 225, lists 49 New Testament texts where this
Acts 7:30—“Of the Lord” is omitted (RSV , horrible error is perpetuated. It is true that dou-
etc.). los, in the Greek, can mean either “servant” or
Acts 7:37—“Him shall ye hear” (speaking “slave.” But the context obviously shows that we
,
of Christ) is omitted (RSV etc.). are never enslaved to God. We always have free
Acts 8:37—Entire lengthy verse is omitted will.]
,
(RSV etc.). (“And Philip said, if thou believest with 9:28—“In righteousness” is omit-
Romans 9:28
all thine heart, thou mayest. And he answered ,
ted (RSV etc.).
and said, I believe that Jesus Christ is the Son Romans 11:6—“But if it be of works, then it
of God.”) is no more grace; otherwise work is no more
Acts 9:5-6—“It is hard for thee to kick work” is omitted (RSV, etc.).
against the pricks. And he trembling and aston- Romans 13:9—“Thou shalt not bear false
ished said, Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do? ,
witness” is omitted (RSV etc.).
And the Lord said unto him” is omitted (RSV , Romans 14:6— “And he that regardeth not
etc.). the day, to the Lord he doth not regard it” is omit-
Acts 10:6—“He shall tell thee what thou ,
ted (RSV etc.).
oughtest to do” is omitted (RSV etc.).
, Romans 14:9—“Both” and “rose” is omit-
Acts 15:34—Entire verse is omitted (NIV, ,
ted (RSV etc.). (“Christ both died and rose.”)
etc.). (“Notwithstanding it pleased Silas to abide Romans 14:21—“Or is offended, or is made
there still.”) weak” is omitted (RSV, etc.).
Acts 16:31—“Christ” is omitted (RSV etc.).
, Romans 15:29—“Of the Gospel” is omitted
Acts 17:26—“Blood” is omitted (RSV etc.)., ,
(RSV etc.).
Acts 20:25—“Of God” is omitted (RSV etc.)., Romans 16:24— “The grace of our Lord
Acts 20:32—“Brethren” is omitted (RSV , Jesus Christ be with you all. Amen.” is omitted
etc.). ,
(RSV etc.).
Acts 23:9—“Let us not fight against God” is 1 Corinthians 1:14—“I thank God” is omit-
,
omitted (RSV etc.). ,
ted (RSV etc.).
Acts 24:6-8—“And would have judged . . to 1 Corinthians 5:7— “Christ our Passover is
come unto thee” is omitted (RSV etc.)., ,
sacrificed for us” is omitted (RSV etc.).
Acts 24:15—“Of the dead” is omitted (RSV , 1 Corinthians 6:20— “And in your spirit
etc.). which are God’s” is omitted (RSV, etc.). (“For ye
Acts 28:16—“The centurion delivered the are brought with a price; therefore glorify God
prisoners to the captain of the guard” is omitted in your body, and in your spirit which are
,
(RSV etc.). God’s.”)
Acts 28:29—Entire verse is omitted (RSV , 1 Corinthians 7:39— “By the law” is omit-
etc.). (“And when he had said these words, the ted (RSV, etc.). (“The wife is bound by the law as
Jews departed, and had great reasoning among long as her husband liveth.”)
themselves.”) 1 Corinthians 10:28—“For the earth is the
Romans 1:16—“Of Christ” is omitted (RSV , Lord’s, and the fulness thereof” is omitted (RSV ,
etc.). (“I am not ashamed of the Gospel of etc.).
Christ.”) 1 Corinthians 11:24—“Take eat” is omit-
Romans 3:25—“In His blood” is omitted ted (RSV, etc.). (“Take eat; this is My body . .”)
(NIV etc.). (“Whom God hath set forth to be a
, 1 Corinthians 11:24— “Broken for you” is
propitiation through faith in His blood . .”) omitted (RSV, etc.). (“This is My body which is
,
5:2—“By faith” is omitted (RSV etc.).
Romans 5:2— broken for you.”)
(By whom also we have access by faith . .”) 1 Corinthians 11:29—“Lord’s” is omitted
Romans 6:22—“But now having been freed ,
(RSV etc.). (“. . not discerning the Lord’s body.”)
from sin and enslaved to God” (NASV). [This This 1 Corinthians 15:47—“The Lord” is omit-
terrible error is repeated dozens of times in ted (RSV, etc.). (“The second man is the Lord
the modern versions! God’s people are said, from heaven.”)
not to be “servants,” but “slaves” of God! Con- 1 Corinthians 16:22— “Jesus Christ” is
178 The King James and the Modern Versions
,
omitted (RSV etc.). Timothy
1 Timothy 6:5—“From such withdraw thy-
1 Corinthians 16:23—“Christ” is omitted self” is omitted (RSV, etc.). (“Men of corrupt
,
(RSV etc.). minds . . from such withdraw thyself.”)
2 Corinthians 4:6—“Jesus” is omitted (RSV , 2 Timothy 1:11— “Of the Gentiles” is omit-
etc.). ted (RSV, etc.). (“I am appointed . . a teacher of
2 Corinthians 4:10—“The Lord” is omit- the Gentiles.”)
,
ted (RSV etc.). Timothy
2 Timothy 4:22—“Jesus Christ,” or some-
Galatians 3:1—“That ye should not obey ,
times “Christ,” is omitted (RSV etc.).
the truth” is omitted (RSV etc.). (“Who hath be-
, Titus 1:4—“The Lord” is omitted (RSV etc.).
,
witched you, that ye should not obey the truth.”) Hebrews 1:3—“He reflects the glory of God,
Galatians 4:3—“We were slaves to Jewish and bears the very stamp of His nature.” (“Who
laws and rituals” (Living Bible). (“Were in bond- being the brightness of His glory, and the express
age under the elements of the world.”) image of His person.” [“Being” and “reflecting”
Galatians 4:7—“Through Christ” is omit- are very different.])
ted (RSV etc.). (“. . an heir of God through
, Hebrews 1:3—“By Himself” is omitted (RSV ,
Christ.”) etc.). (“When He had by Himself purged our
Galatians 6:15—“In Christ Jesus” is omit- sins.”)
ted (RSV etc.). (“For in Christ Jesus, neither cir-
, Hebrews 2:7— “And didst set Him over the
cumcision availeth anything . .”) works of Thy hands” is omitted (some modern
Ephesians 3:9—“By Jesus Christ” is omit- versions).
ted (RSV etc.). (“Who created all things by Jesus
, Hebrews 2:11—“Are all of one origin” (or “fa-
Christ.”) ther”) is added (RSV, etc.). (“For both He that
Ephesians 3:14—“Of our Lord Jesus Christ” sanctifieth and they who are sanctified are all of
,
is omitted (RSV etc.). (“I bow my knees unto the one.” [This change makes Jesus and the human
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.”) race have the same beginning.])
Philippians 3:16—“Let us mind the same Hebrews 7:21—“After the order of Melchi-
,
thing” is omitted (RSV etc.). ,
sedec” is omitted (RSV etc.).
Philippians 3:20—“Wait for a Savior” in- Hebrews 10:30—“Saith the Lord” is omit-
,
stead of “look for the Saviour” (RSV etc.). ted (RSV, etc.). (“I will recompense, saith the
Colossians 1:2—“And the Lord Jesus Christ” Lord.”)
is omitted (RSV etc.). (“Peace from God the Fa-
, Hebrews 10:34— “In heaven” is omitted
ther and the Lord Jesus Christ.”) ,
(RSV etc.). (“Knowing in yourselves that ye have
Colossians 1:14—“Through His blood” is in heaven a better and an enduring substance.”)
omitted (RSV etc.). (“In whom we have redemp-
, Hebrews 11:11—“Was delivered” is omit-
tion through His blood.”) ted (RSV, etc.). (“Sarah . . was delivered of a
Colossians 3:6—“On the children of disobe- child.”)
dience” is omitted (NIV etc.). (“The wrath of God
, Hebrews 12:2—“Pioneer and perfecter” in-
cometh on the children of disobedience.”) stead of “author and finisher.” (“Looking unto
1 Thessalonians 1:1—“From God our Fa- Jesus the author and finisher of our faith.”
ther and the Lord Jesus Christ” is omitted (RSV , [Jesus is not one of the pioneers of our faith, He
etc.). is the originator of it.])
1 Thessalonians 3:11—“Christ” is omitted James 5:16—“Faults” is changed to “sins”
,
(RSV etc.). ,
(RSV etc.). (“Confess your faults one to another,
2 Thessalonians 1:8—“Christ” is omitted and pray for one another . .”)
,
(RSV etc.). Peter
1 Peter 1:22—“Through the Spirit” is omit-
1 Timothy 3:2, 12—“Can marry only once” ted (RSV, etc.). (“Seeing ye have purified your
instead of “must be the husband of one wife.” souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit.”)
[According to this false teaching, the bishop can Peter
1 Peter 4:1—“For us” is omitted (RSV etc.).
,
marry only once in his lifetime.] (“Christ hath suffered for us in the flesh.”)
1 Timothy 3:16—“God” is omitted, or Peter
1 Peter 4:14—“On their part He is evil spo-
,
changed to “who” (RSV etc.). (“And without con- ken of, but on your part He is glorified” is omit-
troversy, great is the mystery of godliness: God ,
ted (RSV etc.).
was manifest in the flesh.”) Peter
1 Peter 5:10—“Jesus” is omitted (RSV etc.).
,
Appendix 179
Peter
1 Peter 5:11—“Glory” is omitted (RSV etc.).
, (RSV, etc.). (“Fire came down from God out of
(“To Him be glory and dominion . .”) heaven.”) [In describing the final death of the
Peter
2 Peter 2:17— “Forever” is omitted (RSV , wicked, Ellen White quotes the KJV of this verse
etc.). over 10 times.]
1 John 1:7—“Christ” is omitted (RSV, etc.). Revelation 20:12—“God” is changed to “the
1 John 2:7—“From the beginning” is omit- ,
throne.” (RSV etc.).
ted (RSV etc.). (“The Word which ye have heard
, Revelation 21:24—“Them which are saved”
from the beginning.”) is omitted (RSV, etc.). (“The nations of them
1 John 4:3—“Christ is come in the flesh” is which are saved shall walk in the light . .”)
omitted (many modern versions). (“Every spirit Revelation 22:14— “Wash their robes” in-
that confesseth not that Jesus Christ is come in stead of “do His commandments” (RSV, etc.).
the flesh is not of God.”) (“Blessed are they that do His commandments,
1 John 4:9—“Begotten” is omitted (RSV etc.).
, that they may have right to the tree of life, and
1 John 4:19—“Him” is omitted (RSV etc.).
, may enter in through the gates into the city.”)
(“We love Him, because He first loved us.”)
1 John 5:7-8—“In heaven, the Father, the THE TRUTH ABOUT MARK 16:9-20
Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are The omission of Mark 16:9-20 from the
one. And there are three that bear witness in modern versions constitutes the largest single
,
earth” is omitted (RSV etc.). omission of all. It deserves special attention.
Jude 25—“Wise” is omitted (RSV etc.). (“To
, The “experts” would have us believe that the
the only wise God our Saviour.”) ending of Mark clearly has no supporting evi-
Revelation 1:8—“The Beginning and the dence from the ancient manuscripts, transla-
,
Ending” is omitted (RSV etc.). (“I am the Alpha tions, and early church “fathers.”
and Omega, the Beginning and the Ending.”) “It is admittedly difficult to arrive at the con-
Revelation 1:9—“Christ” is omitted (RSV , clusion that any of these readings is the origi-
etc.). nal. But on the basis of the known manuscript
Revelation 1:11—“I am Alpha and Omega, evidence it seems more likely that either Mark
,
the first and the last” is omitted (RSV etc.). ended at verse 8, or the real ending is not ex-
Revelation 2:13—“Thy works” is omitted tant. Of these two views the former one is more
(RSV etc.). (“I know thy works and where thou
, compatible with the concept of a complete
dwellest . .”) canon.”—Norman L. Geisler and William E.
Revelation 5:14—“Him that liveth for ever Nix, A General Introduction to the Bible, p.
373.
,
and ever” is omitted (RSV etc.).
Revelation 6:1, 3, 5, 7—“And see” is omit- Let us examine the evidence. First, there
ted (RSV etc.). (“Come and see.”)
, are the uncials (capital letter Greek manu-
Revelation 11:17—“And art to come” is scripts). The omission is found only in two
uncials: the Vaticanus and Sinaiticus.
Vaticanus
,
omitted (RSV etc.). (“O Lord God almighty, which
art and wast, and art to come.”) The experts tell us that the Vaticanus and Sinai-
ticus are the purest ancient Bible manuscripts,
Revelation 12:12—“Inhabiters of the earth”
is omitted (RSV etc.). (“Woe to the inhabiters of
, especially since they so closely agree. But that is
not true. We find that they disagree in over 3,000
the earth . .”)
Revelation 12:17—“Christ” is omitted (RSV , places in the Gospels alone! (Herman C. Hoskier,
etc.). (“Which keep the commandments of God,
Codex B and Its Allies, Vol. 2, p. 1).
and have the testimony of Jesus Christ.”) Uncials were prepared for about ten centu-
ries. The earliest of them are the Sinaiticus (Aleph),
Revelation 14:5—“Before the throne of God”
is omitted (RSV etc.). (“They are without fault
, Vaticanus (B), Ephraemi (C), Alexandrinus (A),
and Bezae (D). Scholars tell us that the ending
before the throne of God.”)
Revelation 16:3, 8, 10, 12, 17—“Angel” is of Mark 16 is omitted from many of these an-
cient codices. But we discover it is only missing
,
omitted (RSV etc.).
Revelation 16:17—“Of heaven” is omitted from two of them: Vaticanus and SinaiticusSinaiticus.
In contrast none of the other uncials omit the
,
(RSV etc.). (“There came a great voice out of the
temple of heaven.”) Mark 16 ending—and there are at least 18 of
them!
Revelation 20:9—“From God” is omitted
180 The King James and the Modern Versions
Then there are the cursives (lower case Irenaeus,
Irenaeus bishop of Lyons is one of several
Greek manuscripts). All of these have the Mark Ante-Nicene fathers whose extant writings con-
16 ending—and there are about 600 cursive tain quotations from Mark 16:9-20. He cites
copies of the book of Mark. Mark 16:19 in his polemical treatise, entitled
“With the exception of the two uncial manu- Irenaeus Against Heresies, penned in approxi-
scripts which have just been named, there is mately A.D. 177 (over a century and a half be-
not one codex in existence, uncial or cursive, fore Vaticanus and Sinaiticus).
(and we are acquainted with, at least, eighteen Eusebius of Caesarea (who predicted that
other uncials, and about six hundred cursive Constantine and Christ would reign together
copies of this Gospel), which leaves out the last
through eternity) knew about the omission, but
twelve verses of St. Mark.
did not care whether it was left in or not (Colm
“The inference which an unscientific observer
would draw from this fact is no doubt, in this
Luibheid, The Essential Eusebius, p. 213). (See
instance, the correct one. He demands to be Great Controversy, p. 574, for Ellen White’s com-
shown the Alexandrian (A), and the Parisian ment on Eusebius.)
Codex (C), neither of them probably removed In one of his books, Burgon quotes from 30
by much more than fifty years from the date of different church “fathers” who knew that the
the Codex Sinaiticus, and both unquestionably there.
ending of Mark was there
derived from different orginals; and he ascer-
tains that no countenance is lent by either of Then there are the lectionaries (quota-
those venerable monuments to the proposed tions from the Bible which were read from
omission of this part of the sacred text. the pulpit). The ending of Mark is in all of
“He discovers that the Codex Bezae (D), the them.
only remaining very ancient manuscript author- “But the significance of a single feature of
ity—not withstanding that it is observed on the lectionary, of which up to this point noth-
most occasions to exhibit an extraordinary sym- ing has been said, is alone sufficient to deter-
pathy with the Vatican (B)—here sides with A mine the controversy. We refer to the fact that
and C against B and Aleph [Vaticanus and in every part of Eastern Christendom these
Sinaiticus]. same twelve verses—neither more nor less—
“He inquires after all the other uncials and have been from the earliest recorded period,
all the cursive manuscripts in existence, (some and still are, a proper lesson both for the Eas-
of them dating from the tenth century) and re- ter season and for Ascension Day.”—Burgon,
quests to have it explained to him why it is to Revision Revised, p. 40.
be supposed that all these many witnesses, be- Burgon summarized the ancient evidence:
longing to so many different patriarchates, prov-
“Similarly, concerning THE LAST 12
inces, ages of the church, have entered into a
VERSES OF ST. MARK which you brand with
grand conspiracy to bear false witness on a point
suspicion and separate off from the rest of the
of this magnitude and importance? But he ob-
Gospel, in token that, in your opinion, there is
tains no intelligible answer to this question.”—
“a breach of continuity” (p. 53) (whatever that
.
John W. Burgon, quoted in Jay P Green, ed., may mean), between verses 8 and 9. Your
Unholy Hands on the Bible, Vol. 1, pp. 40-41. ground for thus disallowing the last 12 verses
So we find that, in the ancient Greek man- of the second Gospel is that B and Aleph
uscripts, 618 have the ending of Mark and [Vaticanus and Sinaiticus] omit them:—that a
two do not. few late manuscripts exhibit a wretched alter-
native for them. Now, my method on the con-
Then we come to the translations, and
trary is to refer all such questions to ‘the con-
we find that only two of them had the omis- sentient testimony of the most ancient authori-
sion; One was the Sinaitic Syriac, which, like ties.’ And I invite you to note the result of such
Vaticanus
the Vaticanus and Sinaiticus, was prepared an appeal in the present instance. The verses
in Alexandria, Egypt. The other was the Co-Co- in question I find are recognized:
dex Bobiensis, a Latin manuscript (Edward “In the second century,—by the Old Latin,
.
F Hills, Believing Bible Study, p. 133). and Syriac Versions [translations] by Papias;
Justin M.; Irenaeus; Tertulian.
Then there are the quotations in the early
“In the third century,—by the Coptic and
church “fathers.” None of them knew any-
Sahidic versions: by Hippolytus; by Vincentius,
thing about the missing passage in Mark,
at the seventh Council of Carthage; by the ‘Acta
with the exception of a few apostates. Pilati’; and the ‘Apostolical Constitutions’ in
Appendix 181
two places. Whenever the respective scribe concluded the
“In the fourth century,—by Cureton’s Syriac individual books within his codex, he would
and the Gothic Versions; besides the Syriac do so according to an established pattern. Af-
Table of Canons; Eusebius; Macanus Magnes; ter penning his final lines, he would accen-
Aphraates; Didymus; the Syriac ‘Acts of the tuate the book’s completion by purposely
Apostles’; Epiphanius; Leontius; Ephraem; column’s blank.
leaving the column’s remaining space blank.
Ambrose; Chrysostom; Jerome; Augustine. The next book would begin at the top of the
“In the fifth century,—besides the Armenian adjacent column.
Versions, by codices A and C; by Leo; Nestorius; “When arriving at Mark 16:9-20 however, we
Cyril of Alexandria; Victor of Antioch; Patricjus; observe a pronounced departure from this oth-
Manjus Mercator. erwise consistent procedure. With Mark 16:8
“In the sixth and seventh centuries,—besides terminating on line 31, we note that the re-
cod. D, the Georgian and Ethiopic Versions; by maining eleven blank lines are followed not
Hesychius; Gregentius; Prosper; John of Thessa- by a fresh column with Luke 1, but rather by
lonica; and Modestus, bishop of Jerusalem.”— an additional 42 blank lines! This space of a
John William Burgon, The Revision Revised, whole column is striking as it constitutes the
pp. 422-423. only such occurrence in the entire 759-page
manuscript.
manuscript
So the evidence is quite clear that Mark “The reason you don’t find this discussed by
16:9-20 really does belong on the end of the modern Greek scholars should be obvious. As
book of Mark. these fifty-three lines could have accommodated
the missing twelve verses, our ‘ancient author-
The next question is how did it happen ity’ is suddenly seen to be a dubious document
Burgon’s
to become omitted? Because of John Burgon’s .
at best.”—W.P Grady, Final Authority, p. 49.
research, we have some answers. When something is missing in an ancient
How could it possibly be that all the other manuscript, and there is space where it used to
Gospels end on a glorious note—and 24 of be, that space is called a lacuna. John Burgon
Testament “Amen—
the New Testament books end with “Amen— explains the significance of this lacuna:
yet Mark ends ingloriously with the words: “The older manuscript from which Cod. B
“And they went out quickly, and fled from was copied must have infallibly contained the
the sepulchre; for they trembled and were twelve verses in dispute. The copyist was in-
amazed: neither said they any thing to any man; structed to leave them out, and he obeyed;
for they were afraid.”—Mark 16:8. but he prudently left a blank space in me-
There is evidence that the earliest arrange- moriam rei. Never was blank more intelli-
ment of the four Gospels was John, Matthew, gible! Never was silence more eloquent!
Luke, and Mark. “By this simple expedient, strange to relate,
This placing of Mark last would cause the the Vatican Codex is made to recite itself even
whole to end on a note of fear and trembling. while it seems to be bearing testimony against
“For they were afraid.” But “God hath not given the concluding verses of St. Mark’s Gospel, by
us the spirit of fear” (2 Timothy 1:7), so what is withholding them: for it forbids the inference
the solution? which, under ordinary circumstances, must
have been drawn from that omission. It does
One of the most fantastic theories devised
more. By leaving room for the verses it omits,
by the “experts” is that Mark suddenly died at it brings into prominent notice at the end of
Mark 16:8—in spite of the testimony of several fifteen centuries and a half a more ancient
early “fathers,” that he outlived the completion witness than itself. The venerable author of
of His Gospel (Hills, King James Version De- the original codex, from which Codex B was
fended, pp. 160-161). copied, is thereby besought to view.
prob-
In order to find the answer to the prob- “And thus, our supposed adversary (Codex
B) proves our most useful ally; for it procures
lem, we need only look at the actual manu-
us the testimony of an hitherto unsuspected
Vaticanus
scripts of the Vaticanus and Sinaiticus. witness. The earlier scribe unmistakably comes
Because the data could seem complicated, forward at this stage of the inquiry, to explain
we will place the key points in bold fact. that he at least is prepared to answer for the
“If you had the Codex Vaticanus before you, genuineness of these twelve concluding verses
each page (measuring 10" x 10½" would be seen with which the later scribe, his copyist, from
to contain three columns of 42 lines each. his omission of them, might unhappily be
182 The King James and the Modern Versions
thought to have been unacquainted.”—John these leaves, Codex B [Vaticanus] make but one
William Burgon, quoted in Green, Unholy witness, not two.”—Scrivener, Criticism of the
Hands, p. 49. New Testament, p. 337.
Grady provides further explanation: Grady explains further:
“When examining Codex Sinaiticus we dis-
When “Should this codex be opened before you, the
cover that the shenanigans are stranger yet. page containing Mark’s ending would consti-
Each of the slightly larger pages (leafs) of this tute the recto of leaf 29 (or the front side of
uncial manuscript (13½" x 14") contains four page 29 laid open to your right), containing the
2½"-wide columns of 48 lines respectively. four columns of Mark 16:2-Luke 1:18. On your
“However, when viewing the conclusion of left would be the verso (or the back of leaf 28)
Mark’s Gospel in this codex even the novice
codex, displaying the four columns of Mark 15:16-
will find his attention arrested by two pro- 16:1.
nounced signs of textual intrusion. The first of “When these eight columns are viewed in
these concerns the presence of six pages un- their adjacent setting, the second tell-tale evi-
3,64½
like the other 3,64 leaves in several particu- dence of scribal tampering becomes readily ap-
lars. This initial cause for suspicion is inten- parent. As if to illustrate the adage, ‘If at first
sified further by the twofold discovery that you don’t succeed, try, try again,’ B’s [Vaticanus’]
one leaf contains Mark 16:2-Luke 1:56 while scribe made a determined effort to cover his
the handwriting style for all six pages matches tracks by his subsequent elimination of Mark
Vatican
that of the Vatican Codex B B.” 16:9-20 via the excision of several whole pages.
Grady’s source for that is Burgon, Traditional This time, instead of leaving an entire column
Text of the Holy Gospels Vindicated and Estab- blank, he ventured on a solution that is not
lished, pp. 298-299. unfamiliar to the average student of today. With
Mark 16:8 concluding on line four of column
What the above discovery reveals is that
six, and Luke 1:1 situated atop column seven,
the omission of Mark 16:9-20 in both the our deceiver appeared to be home free.”—
Vaticanus and Sinaiticus—was made by the Grady, op. cit., pp. 50-51.
same scribe! The scribe which made the Vati- Vati- What the scribe did was this: When he
can codex is the one which made the six got to the end of Mark 16:8, he left a suspi-
pages in Sinaiticus which omitted the end- ciously extra amount of blank space to the
ing of Mark. One man omitted the ending of end of the book—more than were left at the
Mark from both codices. end of the other books of the Bible. He was
“It is noteworthy that this opinion regarding signaling that he had omitted something.
the interpolation of B’s scribe enjoys a rare con-
“But the writing of these six columns of St.
currence between both sides of the debate. And
Mark is so spread out that they contain less
furthermore, before we discover the content of
matter than they ought; whereas the columns
these spurious leaves, let it be recognized that
of St. Luke that follow contain the normal
the real significance of this partisan theory
amount. It follows, therefore, that the change
is that the number of Greek codices hostile
introduced by the diorthota [B’s scribe] must
to Mark 16:9-20 has been reduced by half half!”—
have been an extensive excision from St. Mark:—
Grady, op. cit., p. 50.
in other words, that these pages as originally
Dr. Scrivener mentions the fact that Tisch- written must have contained a portion of St.
endorf, who discovered the Sinaiticus and the Mark of considerable length which has been
first to examined both the Sinaiticus and omitted from the pages as they now stand. If
Vaticanus, was the first to declare that the these six columns of St. Mark were written
Vaticanus scribe produced those six pages. as closely as the columns of St. Luke which
“I have ventured but slowly to vouch for follow,
follow, there would be room in them for the
Tischendorf ’s notion, that six leaves of Codex verses.”—Burgon, Traditional
omitted twelve verses
Aleph [Sinaiticus], that containing Mark 15:2 Text, p. 299.
to Luke 1:56 being one of them, were written Yet, in spite of all this evidence, modern
by the scribe of Codex B [Vaticanus]. On mere
Bible translators keep removing Mark 16:9-
identity of handwriting and the peculiar shape
of certain letters who shall insist? Yet there 20 from their versions. The reason they do
are parts of the case which I know not how to this is rather obvious. They are too lazy to
answer, and which have persuaded even Dr. check out the sources. Instead, they assume
Hort. Having now arrived at this conclusion our Westcott
that Westcott and Hort knew what they were
inference is simple and direct, that at least in talking about.
Appendix 183
From Nestle to the most recent translator, shall lose it: and whosoever will lose his life
everyone blindly follows the theory of Westcott [psuche] for My sake shall find it. For what is a
and Hort, that Mark 16:9-20 is worthless and man profited, if he shall gain the whole world,
must be kept out of modern Bibles. and lose his own soul [psuche]? or what shall a
The only reason some modern Bibles have man give in exchange for his soul [psuche]?”
put the ending back into the text is to increase Psuche should have been translated “life”
sales by complaining Christians. in both verses. When the word, “life,” is substi-
tuted for “soul” in Matthew 10:28, there is no
DOCTRINAL FACTORS problem. The day is coming when the wicked
IN THE KING JAMES will have their entire lives destroyed; they will
Throughout this book, we have repeatedly be annihilated, and not live forever.
seen that the King James Bible is the best En- “Jesus Verily
• “Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto
glish-language Bible in the world. To
thee, To - day shalt thou be with Me in para-
But there are two problems of which we dise.” Luke 23:43.
should be aware: According to this, Christ told the thief he
When the translators of the King James would be with Christ that same day in Para-
came to certain passages, they assumed the dise?
verses should be translated in accordance It is of interest that we are told that, as soon
with their preconception of the state of the as He died, Christ went to preach to the spirits
dead and the punishment of the wicked. Al- in prison, but also that He went immediately to
though they were good men, not all the errors of paradise. But both concepts are incorrect.
Rome had been corrected in the minds of God’s 1. “Paradise” is where God’s throne is (Rev.
people back then. 2:7 with 22:1-2). Therefore, if Christ went to
The following five points are quoted from the paradise that day, He went immediately to
present writer’s book, Life Only in Christ (which heaven where God the Father is.
is a rather complete set of Bible studies on the But, on Sunday morning, He told Mary that
state of the dead, punishment of the wicked, and He had not yet ascended to the Father (John
spiritualism): 20:17).
• Matthew 10:28: “Fear not them which
“Fear In addition, the Bible says He arose from the
body,
kill the body, but are not able to kill the dead on Sunday morning; and, after He arose,
soul: but rather fear him which is able to the women said, “Come, see the place where the
destroy both soul and body in hell.” Lord lay” (Matt. 28:6). It is clear that Christ was
This proves the soul and the body are in the tomb from Friday afternoon until Sunday
two different things? The body can be de- de- morning.
stroyed and the soul remain; and therefore, 2. Note the punctuation of Luke 23:43. The
after the body is destroyed, the soul lives early Bible manuscripts did not have the com-
on forever? ma; but, instead, they read words together like
1. This text teaches that both soul and body this: insteadranwordstogether. Later transla-
can be destroyed in hell. That is correct. Those tors used their best judgment in deciding where
who believe the immortal-soul doctrine think to place the commas, but they were certainly
that the soul is immortal and will live forever. not inspired as were the original writers.
But this passage shows that idea to be false. The commas are not over 400 years old;
2. This text does not teach that the body whereas the Inspired Writings themselves are
and soul are two different entities, for this rea- nearly 2,000 years old. The location of the com-
son: Here, as in every other place in the New ma can change the meaning of the sentence.
Testament, the word, translated “soul,” in the In accordance with other information given
KJV is from the Greek word, psuche. But an about the death and resurrection of Christ, this
equal number of times, psuche was translated comma ought to have been placed after “to-day”
“life.” That is what should be in this verse: “life,” instead of before it. This would give the “to-day”
not “soul.” To clarify this, here is Matthew a deep meaning: On the day of Christ’s greatest
16:25-26: humiliation, He could announce that the thief
“For whosoever will save his life [psuche] would be in heaven with Him! Thank the Lord!
184 The King James and the Modern Versions
• In the Bible, we find such phrases as Exodus 12:24—The Passover was to be kept
“everlasting punishment” (Matt. 25:46), “ev- “for ever [olam].” But it ended at Calvary (Heb.
erlasting fire” (Matt. 25:41), and “tormented 9:24-26).
day and night for ever and ever” (Rev. 20:10). 1 Chronicles 23:13—Aaron and his sons
This proves an eternally burning hell and an were to offer incense “for ever [olam]” and have
immortal soul? an “everlasting [olam] priesthood” (Ex. 40:15).
The truth is quite different. The Greek and But that priesthood ended at the cross (Heb.
Hebrew words, sometimes translated “everlast- 7:11-14).
ing” or “for ever,” only mean a period of time until Exodus 21:1-6—A servant who desired to
a certain thing is ended. Consider these points: stay with his master must serve him “for ever
1. The New Testament words, translated “ev- [olam].” Must he serve him through all eternity,
erlasting” and “for ever,” come from the Greek after both reach heaven?
noun, aion (or from the adjective, aionios, de- Jonah 2:6—Later describing his experience
rived from the noun). Learning how these words in the whale, Jonah said, “The earth with her
are used elsewhere in the Bible, we find their bars was about me for ever [olam].” Yet this “for
real meaning. Here are several examples: ever” was only “three days and three nights” long
Matthew 13:39—“The end of the world (Jonah 1:17).
[aion].”—But how could something supposedly 2 Kings 5:27—Because Gehazi lied in order
“endless” have an end? And, according to this to enrich himself, Elisha said, “The leprosy
verse, it did have an end. therefore of Naaman shall cleave unto thee, and
Ephesians 1:21—Christ has been exalted unto thy seed for ever [olam].” Was Gehazi’s fam-
above “every name that is named, not only in ily to never end, and that leprosy to be perpetu-
this world [aion], but also in that which is to ated for all time to come?
come.” 3. The Old Testament word, olam, and the
1 Corinthians 2:7—Whitch “God ordained be- New Testament word, aion, are equivalent terms.
fore the world [aion].” We know this to be true for two reasons: (1) The
Hebrews 5:6—“Thou [Christ] art a priest for Septuagint, the ancient Greek translation of the
ever [aion].” Yet Christ will only be a priest until Old Testament, always translates olam by aion.
sin has been blotted out. (2) Whenever an Old Testament passage con-
Philemon 15-16—“Thou [Philemon] shouldst taining olam is quoted in the New Testament,
receive him [Onesimus] for ever [aionios] . . both aion is used (Heb. 1:8; 5:6; 6:20; 7:17, 21;
in the flesh, and in the Lord.” Is Philemon to take 13:20; 1 Peter 1:25).
back Onesimus as his servant forever? Both words clearly have a very limited time
H.C.G. Moule, the well-known Greek scholar, value, and do not mean an eternal time length.
makes this comment about Philemon 15-16: • Do the Bible passages, in which the
“The adjective tends to mark duration as long
word “hell” is used, show that the wicked go
as the nature of the subject allows.”—The Cam-
bridge Bible for Schools and Colleges.
there as soon as they die and then remain
there?
Jude 7—“Sodom and Gomorrha, and the
1. In the Old Testament, the word, “hell,” is
cities about them . . suffering the vengeance of
always translated from one word. That word is
eternal [aionios] fire.” But those cities are not
sheol. Sheol means “the grave,” and never “a
still burning. They are today under the south
place of burning” or “hellfire.” Sheol simply
part of the Dead Sea. God turned “the cities of
means “the unseen state.” Study any analytical
Sodom and Gomorrha into ashes” (2 Peter 2:6).
concordance, and you will nowhere find the idea
If the aionios fire of Sodom and Gomorrah,
of fire or punishment in the usage of sheol.
sent as a judgment from God to destroy the
Jonah 2:1-2—This is a good example of how
wicked living there, burned itself out in ashes
sheol is used. “Then Jonah prayed unto the Lord
and is no longer burning, we can conclude that
his God out of the fish’s belly . . out of the belly
the aionios fire of the final judgment on the
of hell [sheol] cried I.” There is no hellfire in a
wicked will do likewise.
whale’s stomach. The marginal reading of this
2. Olam is the Old Testament equivalent to
text is “the grave.”
aion in the New Testament. Here are some ex-
At death, everyone, both good and bad, goes
amples:
Appendix 185
to sheol. goes there at death. Not once does it say that
Psalm 89:48—“What man is he that liveth, anyone is now suffering in the fire of hell.
and shall not see death? Shall he deliver his soul Therefore, the fiery hell does not come right
from the hand of the grave [sheol]?” after death, but at some later time. The “whole
Job 17:13—Regarding godly Job: “If I wait, body” is not cast into hellfire at death, but is
the grave [sheol] is mine house.” placed in the grave.
Psalm 9:17—Regarding the wicked: “The The Gehenna passages indicate that the
wicked shall be turned into hell [sheol].” wicked are “cast into” the fire. The phrase, “cast
2. In the New Testament, the word, “hell,” is into hell [Gehenna],” is used in six of the twelve
translated from three different words: times Gehenna is found in the New Testament.
(1) Tartaros, which means “a dark abyss.” This is matching the parallel where refuse is cast
This occurs only in 2 Peter 2:4. Satan and his into the fires of Gehenna Valley.
angels have been cast out of heaven and down Is there no place where we are told when
into the darkness of this world; and they are this hellfire occurs? Yes, there is: Revelation 20
being “reserved” unto the day of judgment, a explains that, after the millennium, the wicked
future time when they will receive their punish- are raised to life; and, after the final judgment
ment. before the great white throne, they are cast into
(2) Hades, which means only “the grave,” is “the lake of fire” (Rev. 20:12-15). It is at that
translated as “hell” ten times in the New Testa- same time that “death and hell are cast into the
ment. lake of fire. This is the second death” (Rev.
The Septuagint (which is the ancient Greek 20:14).
translation of the Old Testament) almost always Does that lake of fire experience occur eter-
translates sheol (the Old Testament Hebrew nally? Obviously not; for at the same time that
word for grave) by the word, hades. Therefore the wicked perish in the flames, “death and hell”
they have the same meaning. are destroyed also! Lastly, we are told what that
Psalm 16:10—This is a prophecy of Christ lake of fire experience actually is: “the second
in the grave, and says, “Thou [God] will not leave death.” It is not eternal life in misery, but the
My soul in hell [sheol].” It is quoted in the New final obliteration of the wicked. There will be no
Testament as “hell [hades]” (Acts 2:27). It is endless misery to cause concern to God’s re-
clear that sheol and hades mean “the grave.” deemed ones. The fire will burn out in a very
That is the meaning given to them by all Bible short time, and go out.
scholars. Then, the righteous will come out of the city
Acts 2:27—This text speaks of Christ as and the wicked will be ashes under their feet.
“For, behold the day cometh, that shall burn
being in hades. But we all agree that Christ did
as an oven; and all the proud, yea, and all that
not go into hellfire! Christ went into the grave.
do wickedly, shall be stubble: and the day that
(3) Gehenna is the third word which, in the cometh shall burn them up, saith the Lord of
New Testament, is translated “hell.” This time hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor
“hell” is the correct translation! branch.
This is the Greek equivalent of the Hebrew “But unto you that fear My name shall the
word, Hinnom (the Valley of Hinnom), the name Sun of righteousness arise with healing in His
of a valley on the south side of Jerusalem used wings; and ye shall go forth, and grow up as
as the city dump. Garbage was there burned calves of the stall. And ye shall tread down the
up. wicked; for they shall be ashes under the soles
Of the twelve times Gehenna is used, two of your feet in the day that I shall do this, saith
facts stand out: the Lord of hosts.” Malachi 4:1-3.
a. The “body” as well as the soul is said to • Revelation 14:11 says, “The smoke of
be “cast into hell.” Twice the phrase, “the whole ever.”
their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever.”
body,” is used (Matt. 5:29-30, 10:28). How do you explain that?
b. In not one of those twelve instances does The passage says this: “The smoke of their
the text tell when the wicked will be “cast into torment ascendeth up for ever and ever: and they
hell.” The fiery judgment is simply described as have no rest day nor night, who worship the beast
a future event. Thus it is clear that the Bible and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark
never says that anyone who goes into hellfire—
186 The King James and the Modern Versions
of his name.”—Revelation 14:11. But his friend simply could not grasp the great
This passage is taken with little change from truth that God does not burn people in hellfire
an Old Testament prophecy about Idumaea (an- without end. Yet this man was certain his friend
cient Edom): was sincere and would accept the truth if it was
“And the streams thereof shall be turned into presented to him clearly enough.
pitch, and the dust thereof into brimstone, and I asked him what happened. He said he
the land thereof shall become burning pitch. It studied with his friend for two years; and, dur-
shall not be quenched night nor day; the smoke ing that time, he became a thorough Bible stu-
thereof shall go up for ever: from generation to dent. Then, one evening, he presented to his
generation it shall lie waste; none shall pass
friend passages he found which described how
through it for ever and ever.” Isaiah 34:9-10.
hellfire will burn on the surface of the earth. His
Notice the points mentioned here: First,
friend was convinced; for he saw that (1) the fire
about the fire: (1) shall not be quenched; (2)
could not be now burning, and (2) it would have
night nor day; (3) smoke goes up for ever. Sec-
to be brief or the saints could not inherit the earth
ond, about the wasteland which shall afterward
and live thereon through all eternity.
result: (1) from generation to generation it shall
How thankful we can be that the Bible is so
lie waste; (2) none shall pass through it for ever
consistent with itself! The apparent problems are
and ever.
caused by the misunderstandings of those who
Using the correct meaning of “for ever,” which
translated the book. The King James transla-
we have discovered, we find that fire predicted
tors did not understand that aion did not mean
by Isaiah to occur in Edom—did just that. It
forever and that the grave was not hellfire.
was a thorough fire which could not be quenched
The Bible does not say that the judgment
while it was burning. It burned night and day as
fire will burn endlessly; for this blazing fire on
long as it burned. The smoke from the fire went
the surface of the earth must go out, so God can
up as long as it burned. When the fire stopped,
create “a new earth” (2 Peter 3:12-13 and Rev.
it would lie waste from generation to generation
20-21). There must therefore be an end to the
thereafter, and no one would pass through it. (If
fire, else this earth could not be recreated—so
the fire did not cease, it could not afterward, as
the meek could inherit it and dwell on it through
predicted, “lie waste.”)
all eternity.
Ancient Idumaea is a desolate wasteland
How wonderful it is to know that our God is
today, and its cities are ruins. The prophecy was
a God of deepest love. Yes, it is true that the
exactly fulfilled—yet that fire went out thousands
wicked must die; for they could never be happy
of years ago. The smoke of that burning stopped
in heaven. But how kind it is of Him to quickly
when the fire went out.
end their miserable lives!
With that in mind, we turn our attention to
They will be raised after the millennium only
the equivalent prediction in Revelation 14:11;
long enough to learn the issues in the great con-
and, using the correct translation of aionios (“for
troversy between good and evil and to under-
ever”), we find that this verse agrees with all the
stand how their lost condition was their own
others: The fire will burn only until the wicked
responsibility.
burn up and are consumed. When the fire goes
Then they will quickly cease to exist. There
out, the smoke will cease also—otherwise the
will be a few, like Hitler (and, of course, Satan
redeemed could not live on the earth amid smoke
and his angels!), who will suffer on for a time;
going up forever!
but, for most, death will come very quickly.
We must let the Bible agree with itself! The
The Bible nowhere says that souls are im-
meek will inherit the earth (Matt. 5:5, Ps. 37:11),
mortal; but, instead, it declares that “the soul
not the wicked! How could the redeemed enjoy
that sinneth, it shall die” (Ezekiel 18:4).
the new earth if the wicked were endlessly burn-
ing and suffering on its surface?
A LIST OF ARCHAIC WORDS
To conclude this brief study, let me tell you IN THE KING JAMES
of a man I met about thirty years ago, in Or- There are, in some instances, words in the
egon. He was a lay evangelist; and I asked him King James which are not properly understood
how he got started. He told me he once had a today. However, when we search for them, we
friend with whom he shared our historic beliefs. find that the actual number is not very large.
Appendix 187
It would be nice if these words could be cor- (John 8:46)
rected. Unfortunately, when modern publishers Cunning - skillful (Gen 25:27, 1 Sam.
attempt the task (as they did with the New King 16:16, 1 Chron. 22:15)
James Version), they go overboard—and insert Curious - skillfully woven (Ex. 28:8) /
a lot of Westcott-Hort errors. skillful (Ex. 35:32)
Speaking of the 1881 English Revised Ver- Curiously - intricately (Ps. 139:15)
sion, we are told: Delectable - that they delight in (Isa. 44:9)
“The revisers had a wonderful opportunity. Denounce - declare (Deut. 30:18)
They might have made a few changes and re-
moved a few archaic expressions, and made the
Discover - uncover (Ps. 29:9, Isa. 22:8,
Authorized Version the most acceptable and Micah 1:6)
beautiful and wonderful book of all time to come. Dote - become fools (Jer. 50:36)
But they wished ruthlessly to meddle. Some of Duke - chief (Gen. 36:15)
them wanted to change doctrine. Some of them Feebleminded - fainthearted (1 Thess. 5:14)
did not know good English literature when they Forwardness - readiness (2 Cor. 9:2)
saw it . . There were enough modernists among
Furniture - saddle (Gen. 31:34)
the revisers to change the words of Scripture
itself so as to throw doubt on the Scripture.”— Halt - fall (Ps. 38:17) / go limping (1 Kgs.
Herald and Presbyter, July 16, 1924, p. 10 18:21)
[Presbyterian church paper]. Harness - armor (1 Kgs. 20:11, 22:34)
It would be well to identify the primary ar- Imagine - purpose, conceive (Gen. 11:6, Ps.
chaic words in the King James Bible. The fol- 2:1, 10:2)
lowing list probably contains most of them. The Leasing - falsehood, lies (Ps. 4:2, 5:6)
Bible references are not, of course, exhaustive. Let - hinder (Isa. 43:13) / prevented (Rom
In some instances, a word translated by one of 1:13)
those below has a different meaning in a differ- Libertines - Freedmen (Acts 6:9)
ent passage. Meat - food (Gen. 1:29-30, Deut. 20:20,
Matt. 6:25, John 4:32)
Abroad - without, outside (Deut. 24:11, Meat offering - meal offering, cereal offering
Judges 12:9) (Lev. 2:1)
Advertise - Let you know, tell you (Num. Mortify - put to death (Rom. 8:13, Col. 3:5)
24:14, Ruth 4:4) Munition - stronghold, fortress (Isa. 29:7,
Anon - immediately (Mark 1:30) 33:16, Nahum 2:1)
Apparently - clearly (Num. 12:8) Naughtiness - evil, iniquity (1 Sam. 17:28,
Artillery - weapons (1 Sam. 20:40) Prov. 11:6, James 1:21)
Book - indictment (Job 31:35) Naughty - worthless (Prov. 6:12) / bad (Jer.
Bowels - heart (Gen. 43:30) 24:2)
By and by - at once (Mark 6:25) Nephew - grandson (Judges 12:14, 1 Tim.
Careful - anxious (Jer. 17:8, Luke 10:41) 5:4) / descendant (Job 18:19)
Carelessly - secure (Isa. 47:8, Zeph. 2:15) Occupied - used (Ex. 38:24, Judges 16:11)
Carriage - baggage (1 Sam. 17:22, Judges Occupier - dealer (Eze. 27:27)
18:21) Occupy - deal, trade (Eze. 27:9, Luke
Charity - love (1 Cor. 13) 19:13)
Coast - border (Ex. 10:4, Josh. 1:4, 17:9, Outlandish - foreign (Neh. 13:26)
Matt. 2:16) Out of hand - at once (Num. 11:15)
Comprehend - enclose (Isa. 40:12) / Overran - outran (2 Sam. 18:23)
overcome (John 1:5) Peculiar - one’s own possession (Ex. 19:5,
Convenient - needful, required (Prov. 30:8, Deut. 14:2)
Eph. 5:4, Philemon 8) Person - be partial (Deut. 1:17, Prov. 28:21)
Conversant - lived (Josh. 8:35) / went (1 Pitiful - compassionate (Lam. 4:10)
Sam 25:15) Presently - at once (Prov. 12:16, Matt.
Conversation - behavior (1 Peter 3:1-2) 21:19, 26:53)
Convince - confute (Job 32:12) / convict Prevent - receive, go before (Job 3:12, Ps.
188 The King James and the Modern Versions
119:147, Matt. 17:25) / preceded Virtue - power (Mark 5:30, Luke 6:19)
(1 Thess. 4:15) Volume - roll (Ps. 40:7, Heb. 10:7)
Provoke - stir up (2 Cor. 9:2, Heb. 10:24) Wealthy - spacious (Ps. 66:12) / at ease (Jer.
Publish - proclaim (Deut. 32:3, 1 Sam. 49:31)
31:9) Witty inventions - discretion (Prov. 8:12)
Purchase - gain (Ps. 78:54, 1 Tim. 3:13) Some will say that the King James Bible is
Quick - alive, living (Num. 16:30, Ps. not useable, since it has a few words in it which
55:15, 124:3) are not as familiar to us. However, it remains an
Quicken - give life (Ps. 119:50) / come to excellent translation and perfectly understand-
life (1 Cor. 15:36) / make alive (Eph. 2:1) able.
Record - witness (Job 16:19, Phil. 1:8) “The author has lived for a considerable time
Reins - kidneys (Job 16:13) / hearts (Ps. in Papua New Guinea, the Solomon Islands and
7:9) the Fiji Islands. In his experience, the indig-
Repent self - have compassion on (Deut. enous people of these countries evidenced no
problems in understanding God’s Word in the
32:36; Judges 21:6, 15)
commonly used KJV. And this—in spite of the
Replenish - fill full (Gen. 1:28, 9:1) fact that, to these people, English is a foreign
Require - ask (Ezra 8:22) language!
Reward - recompense, requite (Deut. 32:41, “Are these people intellectually superior to
Ps. 54:5, 2 Tim. 4:14) those of us living in Australia or New Zea-
Rid - deliver, rescue (Gen. 37:22, Ex. 6:6) land?”—H.H. Myers, Battle of the Bibles, p.
Riotous - gluttonous (Prov. 23:20) / 193.
gluttons (Prov. 28:7)
Road - raid (1 Sam. 27:10) THE LORD’S PRAYER IN THREE
Room - place (2 Sam. 19:13, 1 Chron. ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS
4:41, Ps. 31:8, Luke 14:7) Here is the first portion of the Lord’s Prayer
Secure - off its guard (Judges 8:11) / translations.
in three English translations.
unsuspecting (Judges 18:7, 10) The first line is from the first Anglo-Saxon
Securely - trustingly (Prov. 3:29) translation, prepared in King Alfred’s time (A.D.
Slime - bitumen, tar (Gen. 14:10) 870-901).
Sottish - stupid (Jer. 4:22) The second line is from Wycliffe’s version
Strait - small (2 Kgs. 6:1) / narrow (Isa. (A.D. 1382).
The third line is from the King James Ver-
49:20, Matt. 7:13)
sion (A.D. 1611).
Straitly - carefully (Gen. 43:7)
Straitness - distress (Deut. 28:53, 55, 57;
Uren Fader dhic art in heofnas
Jer. 19:9)
Our Fadir that art in heuenes
Suffer - let (Gen. 20:6, Matt. 19:14) Our Father which art in heaven
Take thought - be anxious (1 Sam. 9:5,
Matt. 6:25) Sic gehalyed dhin noma
Tale - number (Ex. 5:8, 18; 1 Sam. 18:27) Halewid be thi name
Target - javelin (1 Sam. 17:6) / shield (1 Hallowed be thy name
Kgs. 10:16)
Tell - number, count (Gen. 15:5, Ps. 22:17, To cymcdh dhin nc
Ps. 48:12) Thi Kingdom comme to
Translate - transfer (2 Sam. 3:10) / take up Thy Kingdom come
(Heb. 11:5)
Unspeakable - inexpressible (2 Cor. 9:15) Sic dhin willa sue is in heofnas and in eardhs
Usury - interest (Ex. 22:25, Lev. 25:36, Be thi wille done as in heuen so in erthe
Matt. 25:27) Thy will be done in earth, as it is in heaven
Vain - worthless (Judges 9:4, 11:3)
Vex - wrong (Ex. 22:21) / harass (Num. Vren hiaf ofer wirthe sd US to daeg
25:17) / violently grab (Acts 12:1) Gyve to us this dai oure breed ouer other
Appendix 189
substance Yearly Report:
Give us this day our daily bread “The work of the Bible Society [United Bible
Societies] acquired a new dimension with the
And forgef us scylda urna setting up of a consultative committee made
And forgive to us oure dettis up of three representatives from the Roman
Catholic, the Anglican, and Seventh-day Advent-
And forgive us our debts
ist churches. This committee will supervise the
translation, reproduction, and distribution in
Sue we forgefan scuidgun vrum the Sychelles.”—United Bible Societies Report,
As we forgyven to oure dettouris 1984.
As we forgive our debtors A decade later, the South Pacific Division
church paper, The Record, announced that it
And no inleadh vridk in costung had been working, since 1990, with other de-
And leede us not in to temptacioun nominations on a project to translate the New
And lead us not into temptation Testament into the ChiLanji language in Zam-
bia.
Als gefrig vrich fro ifle “The project is interdenominational and in-
But de-yvere us fro yvel volves Baptist, Seventh-day Adventist and Ro-
But deliver us from evil man Catholic Churches.”—The Record, May 1,
1993, p. 5.
ADVENTIST APPROVAL Unfortunately, in 1985 when the long-awaited
OF MODERN VERSIONS Seventh-day Adventist Hymnal was pub-
Pacific Union College may have been the first lished—the church members found it to be full
of our schools to recommend that all religion of modernist Bible versions in the Scripture
students purchase and use the newly released Readings at the back of the book.
Revised Standard Version. Out of about 224 Scripture Readings and
The use of modern versions in our church prayers intended for corporate worship, the King
progressed slowly; but, when the October 1982 James Version came in seventh in frequency. It
issue of Ministry magazine was issued, it car- was quoted only 14 times in the 224 readings!
ried an article, “Use the Bible Your People Use” Eight different Bible versions were used, and
by Charles Case, which counseled our pastors guess which translation came in second place?
to use the King James in the pulpit—because The Roman Catholic Jerusalem Bible! This is
that is what the church members wanted them incredible!
to use. The New International Version was used more
In the same article appeared the findings of than any other, 68 times in all.
a Ministry survey, which it indicated that the Reading #782 is a quotation of John 3:16—
great majority of church members in North from the Jerusalem Bible!
America wanted their pastors to only use the Reading #730 is from the New International
King James Bible. Version:
But gradually, changes came in. Modernists “Glory to God in the highest and on earth
came into positions of influence and the con- peace to men on whom His favor rests.”—Luke
cerns of the members were ignored. Modern 2:14 (NIV).
Bible versions were repeatedly quoted in church That translation entirely twists the meaning
articles and books. The Sabbath School Les- of the glorious song of the angels—into a Calvin-
son Quarterlies, published by the General Con- istic determinism, whereby God only selects a
ference for use throughout the world field, in- few to be saved. It should have read:
creasingly quoted from translations based on the “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth
peace, good will toward men.”—Luke 2:14
modern critical Greek Texts.
(KJV).
Modern translations began to be quoted al-
Jesus died that all men might accept Him
most exclusively in the new Bible textbooks and
and be saved, not just certain ones.
workbooks, used in our schools—from the low-
“God our Saviour; who will have all men to
est to the highest grades.
be saved, and to come unto the knowledge of
In 1984, the following significant statement the truth.”—1 Timothy 2:3-4 (KJV).
was published in the United Bible Societies
190 The King James and the Modern Versions
Original sin is taught in Reading #756: The position of the Calvinistic and other re-
“Surely I have been a sinner from birth and formed churches is clearly stated in the West-
sinful from the time my mother conceived me.”— minster Confession of Faith (1647), which says
Psalm 51:5 (NIV). this:
It is a remarkable fact that, by the time our “The books commonly called Apocrypha, not
hymnal was published in 1985, Zondervan had, being of divine Inspiration, are no part of the
in its 1984 NIV edition, already gotten the trans- Canon of the Scripture; therefore they are of no
lators to modify the offensive verse somewhat: authority in the Church of God, nor to be other-
“. . and in sin did my mother conceive me.” wise approved or made use of than any other
“Sin is the transgression of the law” (1 John human writings.”
3:4) is what the Bible says; a child who has only
For your information, First Maccabees is the
been conceived a few hours earlier and is mi-
only worthwhile book in the Apocrypha. It is an
croscopic in size is not a sinner!
actual historical account of part of the Macca-
bean Revolt. The rest of the Apocrypha, includ-
THE OLD TESTAMENT APOCRYPHA ing 2 Maccabees, contains legendary material
Here is a brief history of the Apocrypha. It and cannot be trusted.
was included in all the 16th-century English ver- The Apocryphal books were produced be-
sions, including the KJV of 1611. The English tween 250-150 B.C. Malachi was written around
Revised Version of the document was published 400 B.C.
in 1894. The early Christians clearly saw the foolish-
With the exception of 1 and 2 Esdras and ness in those books, and definitely rejected them
the Prayer of Manasseh, these books are revered from the Biblical canon of inspired books. The
by Catholics as inspired and canonical Scrip- only reason they were later included in some
ture. Rome calls them Deuterocanonical. The post-Reformation Bibles was to appease Catho-
4th Session of the Council of Trent on April 8, lics who might want to purchase the Bibles.
1546, decreed that these books, “entire and with As you may know, Rome requires their in-
all their parts,” are “sacred and canonical” and clusion, intermingled all through the Old Testa-
pronounced an anathema on anyone who “know- ment, in all the Bibles they publish because those
ingly or deliberately” rejects them. Though de- spurious books teach several Catholic errors,
nied canonicity and authority, 1 and 2 Esdras such as pergatory and prayers for the dead.
and the Prayer of Manasseh are included in Latin After ignoring the Apocrypha for centuries,
manuscripts of the Vulgate, and are printed as Rome suddenly adopted them as inspired and
an appendix to the Bible in later editions. canonical at the Council of Trent (1545-1563),
The Lutheran churches, the Church of En- because of the Catholic errors they supported.
gland, and the Zürich reformed churches hold One of the popes pronounced a curse on any-
that these books are useful, but not canonical. one who should print a Bible without the Apocra-
In Luther’s German translation of the Bible, pha in it.
these books are segregated between the Old Tes- Martin Luther had been thundering against
tament and New Testament, with the title: “Apoc- the “indulgence scam”; but 2 Maccabees ap-
rypha, that is, books which are not held equal peared to support it:
to the sacred Scriptures, and nevertheless are “It is therefore a holy and wholesome thought
useful and good to read.” to pray for the dead that they may be loosed
The Swiss Reformer, Oecolampadius, stated from sin.”—2 Maccabees 12:46.
in 1530: “We do not despise Judith, Tobit, Ec- People pay a lot of money for masses to be
clesiasticus, Baruch, the two books of Esdras, said for their dead relatives. All this is based on
the two books of Maccabees, the additions to 2 Maccabees 12:46.
Daniel; but we do not allow them divine author- But those poor souls are not shown another
ity with the other.” verse in 2 Maccabees, which have the final
Article Six of the famous Thirty-nine Articles words of the author:
of the Church of England (1562) states that these “I also will here make an end of my narra-
books are read “for example of life and instruc- tion. Which if I have done well and as it becom-
tion of manners,” but the Church does not use eth other history it is what I desired: but if not
them “to establish any doctrine.” so perfectly it must be pardoned me.”—2
Appendix 191
Maccabees 15:38-39. duced. These writings include the Apocrypha,
In other words, the author admitted the lack the Pseudopigrapha, and the writings of the
of divine Inspiration for his book. Paul said some- Qumran community of Essenes. We will briefly
thing far different: look at each of these.
“If any man think himself to be a prophet, or PART 1 - THE APOCRYPHA
spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things
The term, “Apocrypha,” means “something
that I write unto you are the commandments of
the Lord.”—1 Corinthians 14:37. hidden” and usually refers to a group of writ-
The Apostle Paul was an inspired prophet of ings that appeared in the Greek (Septuagint)
God; whereas the author of 2 Maccabees was translation of the Old Testament; but these were
just someone who wrote a long letter. never accepted in the Hebrew canon. Both Jews
and Christians always recognized that the Apoc-
The author of this book has prepared a rypha was not divinely inspired.
special report on the errors in the Apocry- The Apocrypha is several uninspired books
pha, which is being printed in a four-page which were added to the Septuagint (the Greek
tract. But we will also reprint it below: translation of the Hebrew Old Testament) about
a hundred years before the birth of Christ.
SPECIAL REPORT Because the Apocrypha contains several Ro-
ON THE APOCRYPHA man Catholic teachings, the papacy requires
There are those among us who think it is every faithful Catholic to accept the Apocrypha
necessary for the people of God, in these as fully inspired. Not to do so, according to a
last days, to study the Apocrypha. At the decree of the Council of Trent (April 18, 1546),
request of friends, this brief overview has is to be guilty of a mortal sin. Oddly enough, it
been prepared in order to save our people a was not until that date that the Vatican ever ruled
lot of work. After reading this, your curios- that the Apocrypha was divinely inspired!
ity about the Apocrypha will very likely be When the 16th-century Reformation began,
exhausted. How thankful we can be that there it took time for the Protestants to successfully
is so much beautiful light and truth in the part with many of the errors and myths of Ro-
Prophecy
rophecy.
Bible and Spirit of Prophecy. In strong con- manism. For this reason, some of the earliest Prot-
very, empty.
trast, the Apocrypha is very, very empty. estant Bibles had the Apocrypha in them,—al-
With the exception of 1 Maccabees (a valid though Christians have never accepted those
historical account), the Apocrypha is not worth writings as inspired.
reading. Interestingly enough, Jerome only included
THE INTERTESTAMENTAL PERIOD the Apocryphal books in his Latin Vulgate at the
The Old Testament Scriptures were com- insistance of the pope. Jerome did not believe
pleted when Malachi penned his book, about they were divinely inspired.
the year 400 B.C. From that time, down to the WHY CHRISTIANS REJECT
THE APOCRYPHA
birth of Christ in 4 B.C., is about 400 years.
During those years of Scriptural silence, there There are several very good reasons why
was a lot of activity in Palestine, both political Christians do not accept the Apocrypha as di-
and written. vinely inspired writings:
From the conquest of Palestine by Alexander 1 - The Apocryphal books are not included
the Great (332 B.C.) to the destruction of the in the Hebrew canon of Scripture.
Temple (A.D. 70), there was considerable reli- 2 - Though they are included in the
gious and political activity. Four events im- Septuagint (the Greek translation of the Old
mensely affected the Jewish people: (1) the Testament), Jesus never quoted from them.
Babylonian captivity (605-538 B.C.), (2) the up- 3 - The early Christian church totally rejected
rising under Antiochus Epiphanes (c. 175 B.C.), them from the canon.
(3) the destruction of Jerusalem and its Temple 4 - The writer of 1 Maccabees recognized
(A.D. 70), and (4) the Bar Cocheba revolt (A.D. that there was no prophet among the Jews at
132-135). that time (1 Maccabees 4:46; 9:27; 14:41).
Because of one or more of those events, 5 - They teach false doctrines:
many uninspired Jewish writings were pro- • An angel says of the smoke of a burning
192 The King James and the Modern Versions
fish heart, that it “driveth away all kinds of dev- history and legendary narratives, covering the
ils.” period 175-160 B.C. An independent, divergent,
• God is urged, “Hear now the prayer of the and more elaborate account of events in 1
dead of Israel” (Baruch 3:4). Maccabees 1-7, it was written by moralizing
• “It is therefore a holy and wholesome thought Jews about the 1st century B.C. and includes a
to pray for the dead, that they may be loosed variety of supernatural miracles which helped
from sins” (2 Maccabees 12:43-45). the warring Jews.
6 - They contain major historical and geo- ETHICAL APOCRYPHAL BOOKS
graphical errors. Wisdom of Solomon—This book, written
7 - Josephus, contemporary of John the Rev- in Greek about 50 B.C. (probably at Alexan-
elator, mentions the Apocrypha, but never con- dria), says that good living is best; and sin and
siders it inspired. idolatry are wrong. The author claims to be King
8 - Philo Judaeus, Jewish leader at Alexan- Solomon.
dria during the time of the apostles, left a large Scholars who study ancient manuscripts de-
collection of writings and quoted extensively clare that this book combines Old Testament
from the Old Testament—but never from the teachings with Alexandrian ideas derived from
Apocrypha. Platonism and Stoicism.
9 - They lack the high spiritual tone and gen- Ecclesiasticus (also called Wisdom of
eral excellence of the Biblical writings. Jesus, the Son of Sirach)— The theme is also
DESCRIPTION OF about good living. In some passages, the book
THE APOCRYPHAL BOOKS
sounds like Proverbs and Ecclesiastes.
These are the books that Roman Catholics The most famous passage in Ecclesiasticus
are required to accept as inspired of God, on is a series of stories (chapters 44-50) beginning
pain of mortal sin if they do not do so: with the familiar words, “Let us now praise fa-
HISTORICAL APOCRYPHAL BOOKS mous men.” Yet that is a concept foreign to true
1 Maccabees—This is the only worthwhile Scripture!
book in the Apocrypha. It is fairly reliable his- There are errors in both the Wisdom of
tory and covers the Maccabean revolt against Solomon and Ecclesiasticus.
Antiochus Epiphanes, from 175 to 135 B.C. LEGENDARY APOCRYPHAL BOOKS
This is an important historical book, and Tobit—a legendary romantic narrative, said
tells about the struggles of the Jews for religious to have occurred during the Babylonian captiv-
and political liberty in the 2nd century B.C. The ity and written about 200 B.C.
name is derived from Judas Maccabeus, the third According to this novel, Tobit was a Jew liv-
son of Mattathias, a priest. (The word, “Macca- ing in Babylon who became blind (chapter 1:2);
beus,” comes from the Hebrew word for “ham- and, then, after a quarrel with his wife, he wished
mer.”) he might die. At the same time, a widow named
Written in Hebrew by a Palestinian Jew Sarah, living in Ecbatana in Media, had seven
about 100 B.C., it is our best source for the his- husbands slain on her wedding night by a de-
tory of the first 40 years of the Maccabean wars mon named Asmodeus. So she also prayed that
and gives a reasonably dependable account of she might die. The angel, Raphael, was then sent
the period from Antiochus Epiphanes (175 B.C.) to help them both. Raphael comes to Azaria and
to John Hyrcanus (c. 135 B.C.). We are first told lies to him, saying he is a man named Azarias.
of events leading up to the Maccabean rebellion Leading him to the Tigris River, Raphael has him
(1:1 to chapter 2); then about the military ex- catch a large fish, the intestines of which later
ploits of Judas (3:1-9:22) and his brothers, help banish the demon, Asmodeus, and cure
Jonathan (9:23-12:53) and Simon (13:1-16:24), Tobit’s blindness. Arriving in Ecbatana, the an-
who succeeded him in the ongoing struggle first gel helps Tobit find a lot of money; and he mar-
for religious and political freedom. The empha- ries the woman who, according to the angel, was
sis of the book is on military activity; and little destined for him from all eternity (7:9). Yet Tobit
is told about the social, economic, and religious was already married to another woman! Tobit
aspects of the period. then praises God (10-14).
2 Maccabees—This book is a mixture of Judith—The story of the bravery of Judith,
Appendix 193
a Hebrew widow, written about 150 B.C. put in the lions’ den.
In this totally fictitious story, after the Jews In the first story, the Babylonian priests of
returned from the Babylonian captivity, Nebu- Bel (Marduk) have claimed that their heathen
chadnezzar, the Assyrian king ruling from idol was eating the food presented to it. Daniel
Nineveh, decided to punish the Jews for not as- disproves this claim by sprinkling ashes on the
sisting him in his conquest of Media. (As you floor, demonstrating that the 70 priests and their
know, Nebuchnezzar was a Babylonian king, rul- families would sneak in by a secret door and
ing from Babylon, and he was not alive after the take the food.
Babylonian captivity.) In the second story, a great dragon was be-
Holofernes, his Assyrian general, is said to ing worshiped by the people. Daniel kills it by
have besieged the city of Bethulia; but, through feeding it a concoction of pitch, fat, and hair,
trickery, Judith cuts off his head with his own boiled together. The creature bursts and dies.
sword while he is in a drunken stupor. Because he did this, Daniel is cast (a second
Additions to Esther— Fictitious stories, time) into a lions’ den for not one, but six days.
written about 150 B.C., are inserted in various While there, he is miraculously fed by Habak-
places in the book of Esther; and part of a chap- kuk, the prophet, who is flown by an angel from
ter and six other chapters are added at the end Judea to Babylon for this purpose.
of Esther. A total of 107 verses are added. PROPHETIC APOCRYPHAL BOOKS
Additions to Daniel—There are three of Baruch—This book purportedly was writ-
these. Here they are: ten by Jeremiah’s scribe, Baruch, during the
The Prayer of Azariah and the Song of Babylonian exile. It is thought to have been writ-
the Three Holy Children—The prayer of Abed- ten, in the first century A.D., by a Jew in order
nego, plus the song of the three Hebrews, be- to warn his people that the destruction of
cause their prayer in the fiery furnace was heard. Jerusalem (A.D. 70) happened because of the
This is the first of the additions to Daniel and is sins of the Jewish nation. The final chapter
inserted between Daniel 23 and 24 in the promises the restoration of Israel and predicts
Septuagint, the Vulgate, and most Catholic the humbling of all her oppressors.
Bibles. Letter of Jeremiah (also known as the
As the three stand inside the fiery hot fur- Epistle of Jeremy)— This book is included at
nace, Azariah prays for help so they will not die the end of Baruch in ancient manuscripts. But
(1-22). Then, when it comes (23-28), the three it is a separate production, which non-Catholic
praise God for deliverance (29-68). Ignored is scholars believe to have been written after the
the fact that they had to be helped as soon as destruction of Jerusalem in A.D. 70, to encour-
they were pushed into the fiery furnace! age them to remain true to Judaism.
Susanna and the Elders—A story about In this manuscript, based on Jeremiah 10:11,
how Daniel saved Susanna from being con- the writer warns his people not to forsake Ju-
demned to death as a result of false accusations. daism, lest they experience another captivity.
In the Vulgate, this religious romance follows
PART 2 - THE PSEUDOPIGRAPHA
the last chapter of Daniel and is numbered as
chapter 13. It apparently was written in Hebrew By order of the Council of Trent, the above
in the 1st century B.C. books are all included in Roman Catholic Bibles.
Two Jewish judges tried to seduce Susanna, There are also five other books which are called
the godly wife of Joakim, a prominent Baby- the Pseudopigrapha.
lonian Jew. When she refused, they accused her Roman Catholics are not required to accept
of adultery. Daniel rescued her by independently any of the following books, and they have never
cross-examining each of the elders, proving their been considered canonical by any denomina-
stories contradictory and fallacious. tion.
Bel and the Dragon—This consists of two 3 Maccabees— This book of seven chap-
fabulous stories, written probably in Hebrew ters is clearly folklore; it tells the story of the
during the 1st century B.C. and included as victory of Ptolemy IV Philopator, over Antiochus
chapter 14 of Daniel: (1) Daniel proves that Bel’s the Great at the Battle of Raphia (217 B.C.) in
priests and their families ate food offered to an order to deliver the Jewish people.
idol. (2) After Daniel kills a dragon, he is then 4 Maccabees— This brief book urges the
194 The King James and the Modern Versions
Jews to practice temperance and self-control by a Pharisee or Essene about 125 B.C., Jubilees
studying the Torah. teaches that the coming Messianic kingdom will
Prayer of Manasseh—You will recall that gradually develop until both man and nature
King Manasseh was carried to Babylon; and, will reach perfection, happiness, and peace. At
while there, he repented and was restored to that time, everyone will live a thousand years;
his throne (2 Kings 21:1-18; 2 Chronicles 33:1- and, at death, all will then go to heaven. A frag-
20). ment of this work was discovered among the
This Pseudopigraphal document, written in Dead Sea scrolls in Qumran Cave I.
Hebrew about 100-150 B.C., purports to be First Enoch (or Ethiopic Enoch)— This is
Manasseh’s prayer while in captivity. It is not a compilation, partly in Hebrew and partly in
considered canonical even by Catholics. Aramaic, of the works of several authors who
1 Esdras—Written by an Egyptian Jew were Pharisees. It is called “Ethiopic Enoch” be-
about 150 B.C., this book is often described as cause our only source is an Ethiopian version.
historical fiction. Neither Catholics nor Protes- It has a variety of teachings, some contra-
tants accept it as canonical. 1 Esdras purports dictory, about the coming Messiah and his king-
to tell more about portions of 2 Chronicles, dom: It will be eternal on earth and in heaven
Ezra, and Nehemiah. and will begin after the last judgment (37-71);
It is best known for its account (1 Esdras it will be eternal only on the earth, beginning
3:5-4:63) of three young bodyguards of Darius after the last judgment (1-36); it will be tempo-
I who, one day, sought the best answer to the rary and on earth, and will be followed by the
question, What is the strongest thing in the last judgment (91-104).
world? The first said, “Wine is strongest.” The The evil one is Azazel who “hath taught all
second said. “The king is strongest.” The third unrighteousness on earth and revealed the eter-
said, “Women are strongest, but truth is victor nal secrets which were (preserved) in heaven,
over all things.” At this, the people applauded and which men were striving to learn” (9:6).
him and cried, “Great is truth, and strongest of Second Enoch (Slovonic Enoch)— Extant
all.” Does that sound like anything worth read- only in a Slavonic version, this manuscript has
ing? This event is supposed to have given some similarity to First Enoch, but also to early
Zerubbabel the opportunity to obtain from Dar- Christian literature. Part of it is thought to have
ius the command to resume building on the been written by Christians in a later century A.D.
Temple in Jerusalem (4:48-57). Second Baruch— A compilation of several
A point of confusion needs to be mentioned works, this book declares that men are saved
here. In Catholic Bibles, the books of Ezra and solely by their works and that the Messianic
Nehemiah are called 1 and 2 Esdras. But, of kingdom is soon to be established; then Israel
course, the Pseudopigraphal books, 1 and 2 will be a world empire with Jerusalem as its
Esdras, are quite different! capital. Probably written during the first or sec-
In the Latin Vulgate, 3 and 4 Esdras are in- ond century A.D., it is extant only in a Syriac
cluded as an appendix to the New Testament, version.
as is the Prayer of Manasseh. Third Baruch—This book, probably writ-
2 Esdras—This book apparently was writ- ten in the second century A.D., advocates a be-
ten by Christians between A.D. 150 and 250. It lief in seven heavens and three classes of angels
speaks of the rejection of the Jews and the call- who intercede for three classes of men.
ing of the Gentiles (chapters 1-2), in chapter 1 Fourth Ezra—Probably written about the
and verse 30, and is similar to Matthew 23:37; end of the first century A.D., this book teaches
chapter 1 and verse 37 is similar to John 20:29). that Israel is great, the Jews are God’s only
Chapters 3-14 are supposed to have been people, the law was a special gift to them after
written by someone named Salathiel, who is its rejection by other worlds, and that God loves
identified with Ezra. It is thought that the book the Jews more than any other people.
was written by a Christian and named “Ezdras” Twelve Patriarchs—
Testaments of the Twelve Patriarchs—
in order to get the Jews to read it. At its end This book, which may have been written by a
(14:48), Ezra is supposed to have been trans- Jew during the Maccabean rule, teaches that
lated to heaven, without experiencing death. through the Jews all the Gentiles will be saved.
Jubilees—Written in Hebrew apparently by The promised Messiah will come through the
Appendix 195
tribe of Levi, not Judah. Part of this book was kuk Commentary.
found among the Dead Sea Scrolls in Qumran Consider how empty and dreary your life
Cave I. would be, if you did not have the precious Bible
Sibylline Oracles—This is a work com- and Spirit of Prophecy! The Inspired Writings
prised originally of 15 books and several frag- are your path to heaven. Stay on the path. Noth-
ments containing oracles developed by Jews ing else is safe.
and probably also Christian authors, from the
2nd century B.C. to about the 5th century A.D. FROM THE ENGLISH REVISED
Assumption of Moses—Probably written TO THE
during the 1st century A.D. by a patriotic Jew, NEW INTERNATIONAL VERSION
this work originally had two different books: the A LIST OF 134 BIBLE TRANSLATIONS
Testament of Moses and the Assumption. The There has been a deluge of new translations
author teaches that the ten tribes will return in the 20th century. Some have been very strange.
and rejoin Judah and Benjamin, and eventu- For example, Jordan’s Cotton Patch Version
ally Israel will be the greatest nation on earth. substitutes contemporary Southern U.S. people,
Psalms of Solomon—This is a collection places, and parties for the Biblical ones! Corinth
of 18 psalms which declare that Israel is righ- becomes Atlanta in 1 Corinthians 1:2, Jews be-
teous and all other nations are wicked. It prob- come ‘whites,” and Gentiles become “Negroes.”
ably was written in Hebrew in the first century Several different Sacred Name versions have
B.C. been published, frequently, in order to rival one
PART 3 - THE QUMRAN DOCUMENTS another, with competing ancient names for God
It is believed that the Jews who lived in the and Christ.
Qumran Community, near the Dead Sea (1st Such has been the flood of modern transla-
century B.C.-1st century A.D.), were Essenes. tions, that it is difficult to keep track of them. In
In addition to preparing copies of Old Testament the following list you will find 134 translations,
books, they also wrote several original docu- from 1893 to 1973.
ments; only a few of these are complete enough The translations are arranged by the date
to be useful. the entire Bible was published. Earlier parts of
The Manual of Discipline— This is the important translations are listed under that date.
most important of the non-Biblical books found If only the New Testament has been translated,
at Qumran. It contains the rules and regulations it is, of course, listed under its date. If no com-
of the group which had a democratic organiza- plete New Testament or Old Testament exists,
tion, but no private ownership of property or then the date of the first portion is used. When
even money. Strict rules include making false or known, the name of the translator is given. Ad-
foolish statements, interrupting another’s speech, ditional data is given within parentheses, when
or sleeping during a meeting. Everyone was re- it significant enough.
quired to eat together. Initiation rituals, water For additional information, consult the fol-
purification rites, etc. are included. The rules lowing:
are similar to the Essene rules which were de- • Margaret T. Hills, ed., The English Bible in
scribed by Philo and Josephus. America: A Bibliography of Editions of the Bible
The Habakkuk Commentary (1Qp Hab.)— and the New Testament Published in America,
Habakkuk 1 and 2 are said to be prophecies 1777-1957. New York: The American Bible So-
which were fulfilled in the times in which the ciety and the New York Public Library, 1961.
writer lived. • A.S. Herbert, Historical Catalogue of
War
The War of the Sons of Light with the Printed Editions of the English Bible, 1525-
Sons of Darkness (1QM)—Rules of warfare are 1967. London.
outlined, which the faithful Jews are to obey in • The British and Foreign Bible Society, Lon-
their soon-coming war against evil forces. don.
The Damascus Document—Discovered in • The American Bible Society, New York.
a Genizah (manuscript storeroom) of a Cairo
synagogue near the close of the 19th century, 1893 Revised Version (New Testament,
Version
this document parallels rules and teachings 1881; Old Testament 1893; today called
found in the Manual of Discipline and Habak-
196 The King James and the Modern Versions
English Revised Version
ersion).
Version Moulton.
1900 Hayman’s Epistles. The Epistles of 1908 Rutherford’s Epistles. By W.G.
the New Testament. An attempt to Rutherford, London, 1908.
present them in current and popular 1909 The Bible in Modern English.
idiom, by Henry Hayman.
1909 Weaver New Testament. By S.
Version
1901 American Revised Version (English Townsend Weaver.
Revised Version, with a few changes by a
team of U.S. scholars, today called the 1910 Cunard’s. By F.W. Cunard.
ersion).
Version
American Standard Version 1914 Numeric New Testament. Edited by
1901 Modern American Bible. The New Ivan Panin.
Testament. The Modern American Bible. 1914 Cunnington’s New Testament. By E.E.
By Frank Schell Ballantine. Cunnington.
1901 Moffatt’s Historical New Testament. 1916 McFadyen. By John Edgar McFadyen.
The Historical New Testament, by James
1917 Jewish Publication Society Bible. By
Moffatt (a different translation from
Jewish Publication Society (Jewish).
Moffatt’s later translation, and not as
influential). 1918 Anderson New Testament. By H.T.
Anderson.
1901 Way’s Epistles. The Letters of St. Paul
to Seven Churches and Three Friends. 1919 The Messages of the Bible. Edited by
Translated by Arthur S. Way. Frank K. Sanders and Charles F. Kent.
1901 Young People’s Bible. The Young 1919 The Adelphi New Testament. By T.
People’s Bible or the Scriptures Fosher Unwin.
Corrected, Explained, and Simplified. By 1921 Common Speech. By T.W. Pym.
Harriet Newell Jones.
1921 Shorter Bible. By Charles Foster
1902 Rotherham: Emphasized Bible. The Kent.
Emphasized Bible. By Joseph Bryant
Rotherham. Old Testament (1902), New 1922 Plainer Bible for Plain People. By
Testament (1897). Chaplain Frank Schell Ballentine
(Amish).
1902 Godbey’s New Testament. By W.B.
Godbey. Testament.
1923 Riverside New Testament. By
William C. Ballantine.
1902 Twentieth Century New Testament:
The Holy Bible in Modern English. By 1923 Robertson. By A.T. Robertson.
Ferrar Fenton. 1924 Labor Determinative Version.
eymouth’s Testament
estament:
1903 Weymouth’s New Testament The 1924 Montgomery’s Centenary
New Testament in Modern Speech. By Translation—By Helen Barrett
Richard Francis Weymouth. Montgomery.
1904 Worrell’s New Testament. By A.S. 1925 Askwith’s Psalms. By E.H. Askwith.
Worrell. 1925 People’s New Covenant. By Arthur E.
1905 Lloyd’s New Testament: The Overbury (Christian Science).
Corrected English New Testament. By 1925 Children’s Bible. By Henry A.
Samuel Lloyd. Gherman and Charles Foster Kent.
1906 Forster. 1926 The Western New Testament. By T.
1907 Bourne’s Gospels. By A.E. Bourne. Fosher Unwin.
1907 Moulton’s Modern Reader’s Bible: The 1926 Moffatt: A New Translation of the
Modern Reader’s Bible. By Richard G. Bible. By James Moffatt.
Appendix 197
1927 Kent’s Student’s Old Testament. By 1938 Buttenweiser’s Psalms. By Moses
Charles Foster Kent. Buttenweiser.
Smith-Goodspeed:
1927 Smith- Goodspeed: The Bible. An 1938 Clementson’s New Testament. By
Translation.
American Translation. Old Testament Edgar Lewis Clementson.
by J.M. Powis Smith; New Testament by 1939 Oesterley Psalms. By W.O.E.
Edgar J. Goodspeed. Oesterley.
1928 Christian’s Bible. By George N. 1940 St. Mark in Current English. By Mary
LeFevre. L. Matheson
1928 Czarnomska Version. By Elizabeth 1941 The Book of Genesis Complete. The
Czarnomska. Ephramaean Version.
1928 Spiritualist’s Matthew. Edited by J.W. 1941 Twelve Minor Prophets.
Potter (spiritualist).
1944 Callan’s Psalms.
1928 The Psalms Complete. By William
Wallace Martin. 1944 Wand’s New Testament Letters. By
J.W.C. Wand.
1929 The Book of Job and Ecclesiastes.
1945, 1948 Knox. Monsignor Knox (RC).
1929 Gowen’s Psalms. By Herbert H.
Gowen. 1945 Stringfellow’s New Testament. By
Ervin Edward Stringfellow.
1930 The Book of Mark. By Loux.
Lenski—By R.C.H. Lenski.
1946 Lenski
1932 Kleist’s Memoirs of St. Peter: The
Memoirs of St. Peter, or the Gospel 1947 Eerdmans’ Psalms.
according to St. Mark. By James A. 1947 Swann’s New Testament. By George
Kleist. Swann.
1933 Torrey’s Four Gospels. By Charles 1948 Letchworth New Testament.
Cutler Torrey.
1949 Basic Bible: Basic English (Basic
1934 Royds’ Epistles and Gospels. By English is a system of simplified English
Thomas Fletcher. with a primary vocabulary of 850 words,
1934 Old Testament in Colloquial English. devised by C.K. Ogden as an
international auxiliary language and as
1934 Wade: The Documents of the New an aid in learning English. In 1940 a
Testament. By G.W. Wade. committee, under the direction of S.H.
Version.
1935 Westminster Version. By Cuthbert Hooke of the University of London,
Lattey (RC). produced an independent translation of
1937 Cornish’s St. Paul from the Trenches. the New Testament, using the 850 words
By Gerald Warre Cornish. in the primary vocabulary of basic
English, to which 50 special Bible words
1937 Greber’s New Testament. By and 100 others were added.)
Johannes Greber.
1949 Leslie’s Psalms. By Elmer A. Leslie.
1937 Martin’s New Testament. By William
Wallace Martin. 1950 The New Testament of our Messiah
and Saviour, Yahshua. Sacred Name
Testament.
1937 Spencer’s New Testament. By
Francis Aloysius Spencer (RC). Version.
1937 Williams’ New Testament. By
Testament. 1951 Authentic Version.
Charles B. Williams. 1951 Vernon’s Mark. By Edward Vernon.
1938 Book of Books. By R. Mercer Wilson 1952 New Testament in Plain English By
Testament English.
(New Testament). Charles Kingsley Williams. (“Plain
198 The King James and the Modern Versions
English” is a simplified form of the by J.B. Phillips, c. 1951. First published
English language, based on a list of in 1952. The Young Church in Action; a
1,500 fundamental and common words Translation of the Acts of Apostles by
that make up ordinary English speech, J.B. Phillips, 1955. Book of Revelation,
plus some 160 or 170 others that are 1957. Gospels, a corrected edition,
explained in a glossary at the end of the 1958. Four Prophets: Amos, Hosea,
volume.) First Isaiah, Micah; a modern
1952 Penguin Bible. By E.V. Rieu. translation from the Hebrew, by J.B.
Phillips, 1963. Second revised edition of
1952 Revised Standard Version (New
Version the New Testament, 1973)
Testament, 1946. Old Testament with
Complete Bible, 1952. Apocrypha, 1958 Tomanek’s New Testament. By James
1957). L. Tomanek.
1954 Kissane’s Psalms. By Monsignor 1959 Cressman: St. Mark. By Annie
Edward J. Kissane (RC). Cressman.
1954 Kleist and Lilly’s New Testament. By 1959 Modern Language Bible
James A. Kleist, S.J. (Gospels), and (Berkeley)—Gerrit Verkuyl, editor-in-
(Berkeley)
Joseph L. Lilly, C.M. (Acts to Revelation) chief and translator of the New
(RC). Testament section (Berkeley Version of
the New Testament, 1945).
1954 Kleist and Lynam’s Psalms. By James
A. Kleist, S.J. and Thomas James 1960 The Children’s “King James” Bible.
Lynam (RC). By Jay Green (wording) and “Peter”
Palmer (stories); translated from the
1955 Fides Translation (Psalms) (RC). Textus Receptus.
1955 Schonfield’s Authentic New 1961 New World Translation (Jehovah’s
Testament. By Hugh J. Schonfield Witnesses).
(Jewish).
1961 Noli’s Greek Orthodox New
1956 Laubach’s Inspired Letters. By Frank Testament. By Fan S. Noli.
C. Laubach (Romans-Jude), written in
short, clear sentences with a limited 1961 One Way: The Jesus People New
vocabulary of about 2,000 words. Testament. By Olaf M. Norlie.
1957 Concordant Version. 1961 Simplified New Testament and
Psalms. By Olaf M. Norlie (New
Lamsa’s.
1957 Lamsa’s. By George M. Lamsa. Testament) and R.K. Harrison (Psalms,
Philadelphia: A.J. Holman Co. for teenagers).
1958 Hudson: The Pauline Epistles. By uest’s
1961 Wuest’s Expanded New Testament.
Testament.
James T. Hudson. By Kenneth S. Wuest.
1958 Meissner’s Gospels. By Lawrence 1962 Children’s Version. The text is a
Meissner. simplification and modernization of the
1958 Phillips’ New Testament: New
Testament: KJV.
Testament in Modern English. By J.B. 1962 New Jewish Version: The Torah: The
Phillips (Introduction by C.S. Lewis, Five Books of Moses (Jewish).
1951. A corrected edition, 1957. First
published in England, 1947. The 1963 Beck’s New Testamen The New
Testamen
estament:
Gospels, translated into modern English Testament in the Language of Today. By
Appendix 199
William F. Beck. Testament (Sacred Name version, using
1963 Gelineau’s Psalms. By Joseph Yahvahshua as the name for Jesus
Gelineau (Jewish). Christ, based on Rotherham’s Version).
1963 The Holy Name Bible. By A.B. Testament.
1969 Barclay’s New Testament. By
Trama. This translation is understood William Barclay.
to have been made by A.B. Trama and 1969 Children’s New Testamen. By Gleason
reprinted at his expense. The version H. Ledyard.
attempts to restore Semitic proper 1970 The Mercier New Testament. By Kevin
names to their Aramaic or Hebrew form Condon (RC, translated from critical
and to clear up difficulties in the text in Greek Texts).
the light of possible Semitic background.
1970 New American Bible (Genesis, 1948;
Bible.
1964 Anchor Bibl Edited by William F . Vol. I, Genesis-Ruth, 1952; Vol. III,
Albright and David N. Freedman Sapiential or Wisdom Books, 1955; Vol.
(individual translators for books). IV, Prophetic Books, 1961; Vol. II,
1964 Hadas’ Psalms: The Book of Psalms Samuel-Maccabees, 1969, RC).
for the Modern Reader. By Gershon 1970 New English Bible with the
Hadas. Apocrypha.
Apocrypha (New Testament, 1961; 2nd
1965 Amplified Bible. By Frances E. ed., 1970. The Old Testament and
Siewert. Apocrypha, 1970).
.F
1965 Bruce’s Expanded Paraphrase. By F . 1971 Blackwelder’s Exegetical Translation:
Bruce. Letters from Paul. By Boyce W.
1966 Burke: God Is For Real, Man. By Carl Blackwelder.
F. Burke. New York: Association Press 1971 Living Bible Paraphrased. By
Bible,
(some Bible passages in heavy slang). Kenneth Taylor (Living History of Israel,
1966 Jerusalem Bible (RC). a paraphrase of Joshua, Judges, 1
and 2 Samuel, 1 and 2 Kings, 1 and 2
1966 Living Scriptures. By Jay Green Chronicles, Ezra, and Nehemiah, 1970.
(based on Textus Receptus). Living Prophecies: the Minor Prophets
1966 Today’s English Version: Good News
Version: paraphrased with Daniel and the
for Modern Man (ABS edition). Revelation, 1965, 1967. Living New
Testament Paraphrased, 1967. Living
1967 Dale’s New World. By Alan T. Dale
Letters: the paraphrased Epistles, 1967,
(New Testament).
c. 1962).
1967 Liverpool Vernacular Gospels: The
Bible.
1971 New American Standard Bible
Gospels in Scouse. By Dick Williams
and Frank Shaw (“a rollicking, carefree 1972 The Bible in Living English. By
interpretation of some Gospel Steven T. Byington.
passages”). 1973 The Translator’s New Testament.
1968 Cotton Patch Version (Southern U.S. British and Foreign Bible Society. (35
dialect version). By Jordan. Bible scholars and 18 missionary
linguists prepared this translation in
1968 Hanson’s Psalms in Modern Speech.
order “to make available, to those
By Richard S. Hanson.
translators of the New Testament into
1968 Restoration of Original Name New their own mother tongue who depend on
200 The King James and the Modern Versions
English for access to the sources of the United Bible Societies’ Greek Text,
Biblical scholarship, such help as is 1966.)
necessary for the making of effective 1973 The Better Version of the New
translations in the languages of today.” Testament. By Chester Estes.
Includes Notes and a Glossary. Based on
1973 Common Bible (Joint Protestant-RC
Bible, with Apocrypha).
1973 New International Version
Version
“In the Bible the will of God is revealed. The truths of
the Word of God are the utterances of the Most High. He
who makes these truths a part of his life becomes in every
sense a new creature. He is not given new mental pow-
ers, but the darkness that through ignorance and sin has
clouded the understanding is removed. The words, ‘A new
heart also will I give you,’ mean, ‘A new mind will I give
you.’ A change of heart is always attended by a clear
conviction of Christian duty, an understanding of truth. He
who gives the Scriptures close, prayerful attention will
gain clear comprehension and sound judgment, as if in
turning to God he had reached a higher plane of intelli-
gence.
“The Bible contains the principles that lie at the foun-
dation of all true greatness, all true prosperity, whether for
the individual or for the nation. The nation that gives free
room for the circulation of the Scriptures opens the way
for the minds of the people to develop and expand. The
reading of the Scriptures causes light to shine into the
darkness. As the Word of God is searched, life-giving
truths are found. In the lives of those who heed its teach-
ings there will be an undercurrent of happiness that will
bless all with whom they are brought in contact.”
—EGW, Review and Herald, December 18, 1913